The story about Sab who was a dog...

Part I

Introduction

Who I am? You think that you don’t know and the first answer is “I don’t know”. You can think about that. You can or maybe want to represent me your version. Then I ask you at the second time “Who I am?” You say me at the second time “I don’t know, sorry. I mustn’t to now it! I’m a simple man who wants to listen your story or maybe do you want to go out? I’m tired because you are silent!”  You’re becoming crazy now and loudly ask me: “Ask you a teller?” And I answer to you: “Yes, I am. I’m a teller and the Persians names me "Nakkali"”.
Then maybe you want to know, why am I do it?
Well, let’s speak together. You’re the first and I’m listening your questions.
-What have you been doing here? Why are you here exactly now?
The moon shone throw the windows and all of those are very strange. I answer his questions:
-If you think that I’m a demon or an idiot, you’ll make very big mistake. I’m a teller but not a joke. I will tell you a history that I heard from my friend many years ago. He said to me, that it was a truth.
- Or no you wasn’t and aren’t an idiot for me. But it’s really interesting! Does this history have a very deep meaning? Why is it so famous for me? Is it bring a million to me?
-You’re stupid. Don’t be a fool! No one story brings to you any money!
The deep silent pours the space between them. Everyman hear the noise of the flies, which fly from the one man to another. Sometimes they have heard the dogs barking and after that event the silence has returned. I say:
-Oh, the dogs bark. Do you understand them?
-It’s only a barking, but what do you want to now? Can I agree or tell with them?
- I know, you can’t do it but have you been to know the meaning of their backings?
-For what? What is the earning for me? It’s only noise.
- I disagree with you. The Barking is and always has been some speech but it’s the words only for dog and not for us.
-If you’re very clever, you will me this meaning. Are you ready to do it teller?
-I can translate it for you. Of course, if want that.
-Yes, I want!
- They’re saying that they’ll be very happy to listen any story.
-You lie, it’s impossible!
-Why do you think so?
-Because dogs only bark, they can’t understand us!
-But they don’t forever, if you want to say so. They were barking and you was speaking. You hadn’t noticed that!
-Why? I heard it at one time when I had stopping my speech.
-And what? What is meaning now?
-Nothing.
-Well, let’s return to the previous theme. You don’t understand barking…, but do you want to can understand this?
-Ha-ha-ha! I don’t want it. I don’t want to know all the sense of it! Are you want to teach me now how I must bark?
-Ha-ha! If I’m an idiot for you, you’ll be the same!
-If… - he had beginning but the loudly barking had interrupted him.
The barking became very loudly and it was very strange. I say to him.
-If you don’t disagree with me, I will start to speak.

2.
A wandering dog… What is that? A wandering dog… What is its name? It hasn’t got a name. It’s the specific dog or may be not? Has it got a home? No, it hasn’t. Does it know a fresh desert wind in the morning? Yes, it does. Does he knows his name? Yes, he does. He knows it forever but nobody else knows it. What is a desert wind in the morning? It’s only one wind’s whiff.
A cold or a hot whiff hasn’t got a difference. Bit he was and he is a wandering dog. So, what is his “face” or his shape? He is a big slim black dog. He is difference from each other dogs because they were and are different than he. It is a very interesting thing that he is a dog, which wool has the color like a pitch. But he doesn’t interested in that. He is only a wandering dog. He saw a lot of strange things. Maybe we are listening my retelling of his stories. They are his own stories, he doesn’t imagine those stories.
When he was a young dog, he lived in the dump near a little town. I heard that he had born there but I am not very sure in this fact. So, he had lived there before he founded a human friend. This friend named Musafir.
Musafir was a wandering man than had been going from the west to the east. At the one word, he was a stranger and wander.  He hadn’t knew a lot of languages but he could study to the some of his knowledge. He was a tall man with a loudly voice. Musafir didn’t like to stay at one place for the long time. He has travelled and has told his stories to other people. He hadn’t been a simple man the one country where he could to know the exactly time for the all his doings. No, he was a free man and he liked a freedom. His freedom was an unusual state of our routine lives. It was a spiritual connection with the real world. He said that he was happy.
The wander and the free dog have met in the town stated time. Maybe it was the spring or the dawn of an day. Nobody, knows that but it was. At that day Musafir had being going across the street and he noticed the strange black dog, which had been running opposite him. It didn’t want to turn left or right because it had been running very fast. He thought that the dog was strange, not like an another ones. The dog was running and the man was going opposite its of course, there were many other people and many other dogs. Of course, the sun was shinning brightly and maybe they were blinded by the sky and the sun. Could it be or not we aren’t knowing now. But the man said to the dog, “Salam” and stopped at his place. The dog stopped too and saw on the man. He replied and added, “Hal-l shoma chetore?” He didn’t greet fast the dog, he wasn’t the running fast man. He didn’t know what was the dog it sees in front of him. He asked the dog “Do you understand me”. And he told that on the dog’s language. It replied:
- Yes, I can understand you.
-Who are you?
-Stop, why are you speaking on our language?
-Because you don’t understand “salam”!
-You know our language…The dog shutter up. But the map was continuing:
-Have you shocked by this information? You are but I’m not. Why? Because I know much more than you.  Remember all that needed to me. Yes, know your language an know many-many languages of the Earth. So… Stop to talk. You want to learn from me?
-M-mm…
-What are you telling to me? He ignorance dog’s behavior.
-Let’s speak to me and answer the question. If you don’t want, I’ll go out.
-Mmm…Yes, I want and I must do for this.
-Nothing, you must go with me and nothing else.
-Really? So simple? Why?
-Because want so.
-But who are you?
-You’ll know it after time. Go with me and don’t do anything else.
-You are the strange man…
-I know and you are the strange dog because you hadn’t feared us when we have met. For example, cats understand me but they are very fearful.
-I was hating cats. And I’m hate they how!
-Stupid but you don’t know all the moments.
-I hate and I won’t change my opinion!
-Wow! We will see another the future!
-Are you believing in this?
-Stop, I’m hearing something which is very interesting for us! Two men are going across the street and both of them are the tourists. And both speak very quickly and loudly.
It is not a trouble to hear them and to listen their dialog. When they’re coming from the little shop on the opposite side of the street, they’re going slowly and not fast. The dog wasn’t and their language at that time. But Musafir had the seemed another position. Musafir asked the dog:
-Do you understand them? Do you feel them?
-No, I don’t. And you?
-Yes, I do. Go to them and greet them if you want.
-What can I say to them?
-You’re welcoming them, so say them “Hello” or “Salam”!
-The two men were coming very closely and all people and animals go without attentions to them. They speak more and more active and hot; it’s their discussion. One man says to his opponent. He do it very-very loudly and he become in the heat of their discuss. The second one was very coldly and peaceful. Seemly, he don’t want to argue with his friend. They stopped and the first become very angry because his friend was very calm. The calm seemingly was around him. He only says to his friend, “You say nothing to me”. His friend breaths and fall silent.
Musafir says to the dog,
-Come to them and say “Hi”!
-Well, I’ll do it!
The dog begin to go and both of the speakers fall silent and don’t watch on the dog. And the dog come very closely to them and says,
-Hi, how are you? You’re very angry how I could notice. The angry man roared to the polite dog:
-Get out! Where is my stick? I’ll kill you! The man do the step to the dog. He begins to hit the poor dog but it jumps back. The man’s becoming very angry, he don’t want to stay at the one place and he steps fast to the dog. He want to kick it by his leg or his arm. The dog run on the few steps and says to him!
-Are you a stupid?  Can bit you!
The angry man heard only the dog’s barking and nothing else.
The dog is reading to bit the man, but at that moment Musafir came up and said loudly to the dog:
-Sit down!
The man had stopped, and the dog moved away and sit down near Musafir. He said to the man:
-Who is it bits you?
The angry man stays at his place and sees on Musafir. He says to him,
-Who is it your dog? What does it do here? Where is its leash? Musafir’s answering to him,
It’s my dog. Sorry, that it’s running away and barking on you.
-Oh, fuck! It’s your dog! So, leash it or I’ll kill it!
-Okay! Sorry once more, we are going away now!
He’s turning and goes to the opposite side from the angry man.

3.
They’re going ahead and keep silence since the men had left far back. This strange day was very shiny; no one cloud came to the sky. Only the shiny blue sky and nothing else will be ahead. Musafir was watching on the sky and he has kept a silence. The dog was making the same thing. They haven’t had an angry each other. They have thinking all the road. The dog be asked himself. His question is very simple; “What is it? Where will I go for more them two hours? What is this place?” He asks himself many questions but all of these haven’t got him the answers. Musafir has gone near the dog, he did it later not one times. He sees on the sky and he has got no one question to himself. He knows the way through these thoughts. He was calm and he save this calming, he has only watched to the sky because he has waited when the dog have became restless and it has been flourishing by its emotions and its thoughts. He doesn’t want to rush. The sky has been and is very deep blue color, it says that the night is starting. So, it is the evening now. They are going more than five hours and have fallen the silence.
The dog isn’t bearing the waiting and silence. It’s upsetting the quiet.
The dog’s asking Musafir:
-Why have your stayed at one place? Why haven’t you interfered in the discus and didn’t say to him that I’m your friend? Why have you stayed and watched?
The dog has repeated the first question. Musafir is waiting to answer the dog’s questions. He is waiting for the appearing the calmly of the dog. It’s becoming more and more quiet. After that it gets the calm.
-Well, I’ll answer your questions. At the first I have controlled that situation. The man hasn’t brought the dangerous for you. He wane has been a man with the angry voice. If I said to him that you would be my dog, I lied to him. You aren’t a my dog and you are free. I am not the your owner. I’m very calmly now and I was calmly then. I hasn’t hit him and I didn’t roared to him when I has a short conversation with him. I has noticed that you wanted to bit him. Why was it?
-Oh, because he is a stupid!
-And you are wanting to bit him now?
-Oh, no! He is a stupid man, maybe he is a tourist. So, I don’t know it. And I don’t want to know it!
-Brush up, you emotions, my dear dog. If you show your thoughts, you will be in a weak position. And a weak position can carry a falling to you!
-Oh, I haven’t thought about it! Fucking chert! I have never watched it!
-Stop your cussing out! Are you a normal dog or you are a monkey?
-I am not a monkey but I’m a dog! But why did I come with you!? You’re a man and I’m a dog! We’re speaking together. Men don’t know dog’s speaking! It’s impossible!
-Ha-ha, it’s possible! I know your language and I want that you can understand people’s languages.
-You tell me “I want” for the many times. But for what have you told so?
-Because if you want to go ahead, you must accuse for those moments. It’ll be many times after this day.
-Are you can confirming it to me now?
-Oh, you want much more than I can do!
-Wow, I’ve found it. It’s your weak point, Musafir.
He pulls his shoulders and says:
-I am not a dog’s god and I am not a god at all. But you’ll see my knowledge. Of course, if you be a careful viewer!
-Let’s see it in the future!
-Well, we’ll see it at the nearest future. Do you know a black raven, which flied upon you for the several minutes ago?
-I don’t know bird at all.
-So listen to me, my friend. Some raven is going to be your friend and maybe your servant. It’ll be thought many-many days later. It was the many years ago. Are you believe me now?
-It isn’t a confirmation but you know much more than my knowledge. And what about the cats and the people?
-They are going to be you servants and you’re going to be it now.
-I don’t understand you but I won’t to discuss with you. Who are you? Are you a servant or you’re an owner of some servants?
-I am not an owner and I am not a servant of somebody. I’m free like you.
-But why have you said that I will own servants?
-Oh, you are doing the mistake now. The first is the owning somebody in the future. And the second is that, you have never owned something, you aren’t owning now and you won’t to own n the future.
-But why is it?
-You will, understand it later.
-Hm… I will own and I won’t own at the same time…
-Have you got some, other questions to me? I think no one and you haven’t got them.
You’re saying the truth.
If you aren’t asking me now, we’ll go further. Or maybe you want to eat? I’m confessing that I want to sleep and to eat!
-Oh, a food… I have dreamed about it and I’m dreaming about it now!
-Let’s go, I know this place.
-Let’s go, my human friend!
They are going far of the road and staying behind the tress near to the stones. This is the round wet place, which seems has been creating for the similar camps. There are many green and fresh grasses, so if they have a cow, it will graze it! Long grass and slowly sunset. But it isn’t a romantic evening with a quiet music and lovely whiskers. It’s a directly opposite situation. The dog is asking Musafir.
-Do you like apples?
-No but what do you mean?
-I don’t like them too because I’m a dog.  Have seen the apple tree when we have gone there.
-An apple tree, it’s very interesting because when we have going, I saw only the bushes.
Where have you seen it?
-In the center of the field which we have gone thought.
-Sorry, our porridge is “running up”! Oh!
-What shall I do to help you?
The dog do coming to Musafir and it’s watching attentively on him.
-Nothing. I will all by myself. I’m a man.
-He said the last phrase with the smiling.
-Well, I will be near. I want to watch this apple free. Please, when the porridge will be ready to us whistle me!
-Well, ha-ha! Your help isn’t necessary for me!
The dog come to the apple tree. It’s a wild tree without big apples and any fruits. Dog goes slowly and sees around its. The tree is placed in the center of the nearest limitless field and the dog is hearing suddenly a sound behind him. It’s a swish of grass, which grows around him. This noise is as like a noise of a pig that swishes in the grass. The dog thoughts, “What is it? I don’t know that animal!” The noise is continuing and the dog is going to the source of the noise and the sound. There is nothing. Nothing animal is it. The dog is going ahead and the noise is going opposite him. “So, what is it?” The dog is asking in his own dog’s language but the noise is falling silence. The dog thought, “The nothing noise is the nothing questions” and it continues to go towards the tree.
The dog has found nothing and it has returned to Musafir because he has called to eat the porridge.
 The dawn of the new day is beginning. The clouds come from the north and a sky become gray colored, which color brings the clouds. They stay at one glace and don’t move left or right. The sun light is gray too. However the dig have slept all night with his firmly dreams and it didn’t notice that Musafir is wake up early and brings the fire to them. When it is smelling the smoke from the fire, the dog is coming towards the smell. It’s finding Musafir cooked their breakfast. The dog says to him:
-Good morning! Are you doing the food for us?
-Good morning, my friend! Yes, I’m cooking to us now! It is a porridge!
-Well, it is good! Do you like that?
Musafir is thoughts for a second and answers:
-No, I don’t like it! But I have it and I have never chosen what to eat.
-Sorry, I don’t think that my question was chin you.
-No-no, all right. I had a dream last night…
The dog is interesting by this:
-What was the dream come to you last night?
-It was a dream about your name, my friend!
-Wow, but I have my name!
-The people can’t say your name but this name is easy understandable for them.
-This dream is more interesting than I thought later.
-Yes, this my dream is very interesting for me and I can tell you your name.
-Yes-Yes, please, tell me.
-Your name is Sab and I’ll tell you my dream later.
The dog says to Musafir:
-Well, I will wait it in the next evening when we stay for a new dream and the new night.
-All right! There is the morning now, so what will you want to eat this evening? I’m ready for all! Ha-ha!
-Nothing else that I have got.-The dog answers to the Musafir’s question.
-Ok, I am going now to the nearest village and I will exchange the necessary food to my porridge, I’ve got in a low! Musafir stands up and goes away. He goes to the few foots and them the dog says to him,
-Won’t forget to buy the two cans of bear! Ha-ha! Musafir’s answering for its:
-No problem. I will buy the four cans; it will be the two on one face! Ha-ha!
Ha-ha, you’re a joke!
The beginning of the day is being very beautiful and the dog runs to the apple tree in the middle of a field, which it was observed least night. Sab doesn’t find anything else but a long grass. Sab is toughing “along-long grass! Only the long grass!...” He’s stopping and he’s saying a loudly, “That was a bird! They’re flying around me, they have their heats anomy the grass! It’s so simple but I have imagined that noise was an animal’s noise! It is a bird, which is flying around me now. Well!” Sab is staying near the apple tree and he see son it. He’s sitting down under the tree’s branched and he’s closing his eyes. He sits for a half of an hour, so the sun’s coming into it’s the highest point. He lay down and sleeps. The hot sun isn’t very hot for him because the tree safe him. At that time, Musafir is searching a man who can change this porridge to the food. The weather is hot and all clouds come out from the sky. And people are sitting in their houses or being on their works. The old farmer goes right and left, ahead and back. He has the very missed face and Musafir’s asking him about that. He’s answering that he thoughts about that. He says, “What do you want? I need some porridge because I’m very hungry”. Musafir is doing the barter and they’re going at their own roads. The old farmer hadn’t remembered a name of Musafir, so he is always saying, “Mu…” to Musafir. He thought, “Maybe he is a drunkard? Yes, he is a drunkard!” This conclusion he has done when he has smelled a bear smell. However this old man helps him and Musafir had pleased to the old man in his thoughts. Musafir went back with their evening food and he’s whishing Sab which slept under the tree. Sab had woken up and he’s going to their camp.
When Musafir is welcoming him, he says, “Have four beer and we have a celebration today!”
-Musafir, have you got the bear?!
-Yes, I’ve found it and I have four cans!
-Ha-ha, you’re a great barterer!
-Let’s wait the evening, then we’ll fire the branches and I’ll tell you my dream!
-So, what have you doing all day and where have you walked? I have being, in the nearest village, I don’t ask its name.
-I have being near that apple tree which, we found last night. I’ve waited the source of that strange noise! And have found the answer what have it been!
- And what is it? - Musafir’s cooking their supper and he doing with the master speed.
-It was a bird’s noise and nothing else! I have discovered the all field; there are only birds and no one animals!
-Sorry, Sab, but are there some long and golden plants?
Yes, there’re a lot of them. All plants are golden and high.
-Are they have long ears?
-Yes, they are.
-I must to see it. Maybe these long plants with the eats are a wheat or a barley. I’ll see on them tomorrow!
-Musafir, I‘m a dog and don’t know what is the wheat or the barley!  Know what is a meat…
-But do you like my porridge?
-Yes, I do!  Like it very much.
-So, thank you! It’s the barley’s grain!
-Ha-ha! I‘ll know that the barley is very delicious and this famous event occurs today and now! Ha-ha!
-Ha! But have you ever tasted a wheat porridge?
-Oh, no! Ha-ha! But you’re expecting that t is more delicious? Ha-ha!
-You’re an idiot, Musafir! I don’t know what is it!
-Ha-ha!
-I prefer a meat or your porridge!
-Can you say me what’s the meat,which I’ve rough to us?
-Yes, I can!
Musafir gets two pieces of meat and give them to Sab. He’s sniffing one of them and says:
It’s a bird’s meat. And I don’t know a bird with the same meat. It isn’t very fresh but it is well-eatable to us!
-Thank you! The old farmer says to me that these pieces are the rabbit’s meat but  didn’t believe him today!
Musafir stands up and invites Sab to their camp.

4.
Sab said,
-Stop, who are they?
The unknown man asked him.
-I don’t know who are they! Maybe they are the strange beings and maybe, they’re the gods.
-What are the gods?
The unnamed man had gone let if and right and said,
-They are the gods from the North and their power was the biggest in comparing with other gods because they have commanded the wild north winds, which were more powerfully than heat from the all deserts.
The unknown man was lying on the around and was hearing the sounds in its lowers. After he’s telling to Sab,
- Go away from there! The demonic birds are near us!
-Let’s go away fast! These birds are very mighty!
They stood up and run away but one bird is near them but it isn’t noticed them. The man is starting too, get his weapon but Sab stop him, “Don’t move and it can’t to detect us!”
The name of this man was suddenly remembering by Sab. It is Samirtum or Samir for his friends. Sab said to him,
-Samir, doesn’t move and it can’t find you because it has only two eyes and no one ear!
-I’m forgetting about it. You are dog but you know much more them I’m!
-Thank you but I’m equal to you and you aren’t my slave! So, do you know about Musafir’s feeling? Had he been wounding?
-Oh, no! He had escaped, but in that time the warriors of the North come to us and we had been fighting with them. They’re very strong warriors but we had killed two of them and escaped after that.
-The truly doing, they might ill all warriors, which surround you and kill you!
-Yes, yes, they are very mighty.
The strange demon has flown away and they can to move. The sky is none- clouds and the hot sun heats the ground but two beings don’t see on this fact because they’re going to their tombs. Suddenly, the weather is beginning to be more and more cool. Sab says to is friend,
-It’s an influence of the northern demons. The weather will be very cold! Fucking northern gods! Let’s run or we’ll die! They are running and their tomb isn’t very far. The wind’s being so cold that surrounded trees bring their ice clothes.
 They’re being in the cave which always be their tome like their home on the battle field. It be very close to the enemies and sometimes they’ve thought that this cave is too close to the bolder of their land because the unstopping fighting is there every day and every might. This cave is the simple diagonal-down hole in the ground, which is a mountain’s scarp. They like this cave and this mountain too. Once Samir said Sab that if they were gardeners they were growing nothing and only stones were their crops. But they are the warriors and they do their ordered by their commanders. Sab and Samir know all about battles and about the war at all.
Yes, they hadn’t begun it but they don’t know about the another life. The world of the battles let wean the northern and southern gods has been lasting more then two hundred years.
When Sab was young, he heard that there was a time of the firm peace. In that time no one war was between the gods. It was a time of the friendliness. And he liked to hear the legends of that time because they were good and happiness. No one god hams to the others.
The oldest northern and southern gods haven’t divided the lands because it wasn’t necessary for them. The undivided ground became the cause of some discuss which happened in the beginning of the great war which has ever begun in the Earth. This war was the most bloody fight between the gods. The northern gods wanted to have the all grounds as their own territory. But the southern gods wanted to head above northern spirits. So, there was the great war but after the finishing of it happiness was resumed. But the northern gods hadn’t believed to the Southern spirits because they understood their plans and they hadn’t been very happy from this knowledge. But the southern former brethren’s hadn’t liked northern and vice versa. All spirits had known about the war and many of them had frighten into the war. They had liked the peace between the gods but it hadn’t been forever.
The new war was breaking out and the world was pouring by fire and the deaths. The gods from the both sides needed for a help. And they create people and animals which muted to help them. The southern people didn’t know about the northern people and vice versa. They were like a weapons in the hands of the gods. But it couldn’t even forever. People and animals and the spirits of the mountains and the plains has amounted the war to the northern and southern gods. This war was bloody like the first one but the people from both sides have won it. They have known that there were the two sides.
The Gods were very tricky and had wanted to kill all people on the Earth. They had wanted that people had done it y their hands. The gods of the both sides didn’t want to get their hands dirty y this work. They have known the best plan, so they were innocent in this. They had a detailed plan and the highest gods have allowed it. By this plan people muted to began the war opposite the nature and their beings. People have muted to kill themselves the conflict with the nature. They have muted to begin the bloody war with it.
The plan was the best of the gods bit they hadn’t considered that the forced of people have consisted not only people but the spirits were there too. And these spirits had told to people the god’s plan. They unseated them.
They have done it together and it has rallied them
They have one it together and it has rallied them be use they had the singular idea. The nature of the world has realer and spirits was its hands. They have done all its orders and only they could to tell with it. The nature hadn’t supported all wars early but it was a neutral side of the conflict. The spirits were its beings and they have understood that the mightiest force has became the opposite for the gods.
The nature hadn’t listened the gods but it has wanted to expel all gods to the any world or it they have wanted to fight, the nature has been killed them all.
The gods have also understood that its force was bigger than their own. They decided to escape from the world of infinity war to the space with the calm and peace. There aren’t some wars and it names “understood” that they couldn’t do something there and they have lost all their power because no magic was in that world. They must to wait their escaping to the real world where they is going to avenge the forces of the nature and all people and spirits.
The gods lose their power and they are like as a wind’s blowing now and there. They prefer to wait a liberator, which must open the gates between the worlds and he’ll combine these two world and it will bring the final war between the forces of the nature and the gods, will been returned to the real world.
It was the most beautiful legend for young Sab.

5.
Sab and Musafir sit near the fire of the burning branches. It is their source of heat. The sun was seating in that moment, and it is a really sunset of day. The weather was cloudily all day and clouds brought a lyric behavior for all but not for Sab and Musafir. Sab said him:
-The very nice weather! I remember that you promised me to tell your dream a few days ago. We drank the ear and forgot to say you about it.
-There isn’t bear now and if you want, I will tell you this dream. I have only one question to you, do you like legends and myths?
-Yes, I do. I like it very much. Do you want to tell me one or you want to tell me your dream?
-Sorry, my dream is the legend too. I don’t come up it and I don’t invent anything in it. It was my first dream like a legend?
-Really? Was it your dream!
-Sab, you are very fast but let’s begin it now!
-This dream was very shortly and I can’t say that I understood it. More exactly, I didn’t understand it at all. So, I want to tell you my dream. We were in a strange place, I don’t know where is it. We were together like we are now. There was a semi dark time of a day. Maybe it was the evening or the time before the dawn. We were going ahead. I can’t see the clouds or the sky. Maybe they weren’t been in my dream. Then suddenly we move into the time before a dawn. I saw the sky was clear and hollow. So, it was somewhere place like a desert. The dawn was starting nearly but we have gone ahead yet. That is all! After the dream I woke up with the thought that your name is Sab.
The dog had fallen the silence all the time of Musafir’s saying. And Sab said to Musafir after the final:
-It is very interesting for me because I haven’t seen prophetically dream about me yet! Thank you, it’s the first time!
-Hey! Sab, why is it prophetically dream? Maybe, we drank too much in that night?!
-Musafir, no-no! It was just the prophetical dream!
-Sorry, do you like this word?
-Ha-ha, no Musafir! But I believed in it when you told it to me!
-Did you believe me really? Sab think for a few second and then he is answering.
-Yes, I did. I think that it wasn’t an ordinary dream and I haven’t seen similar things later.
Musafir had stood up and said:
-I’m very tired today and I want go to sleep.
-Oh, really! Let’s go to sleep and maybe tomorrow will be our the best day!
-Ha! I hope that your words will bring to us something new! Good night, Sab!
- Good night, Musafir!
Both of the friends were sleeping without any dream but this night wasn’t very calmly like others. The house have been firing in the nearest village. It was a simple story us it had a bad final. Two men shad been died because the fire of his house’s fire get the heat and the fire on to their clothes. They were fired but Musafir and Sab sleep very deeply in this night. All village became excited and the almost people were not sleeping this night all flock didn’t sleep too because they sensory some people’s anxiety. At the dawn, all people sleep and all streets become very hollow. There are only birds, hens and other flocks.
Musafir had woken up and he kicked Sab to the waking up at the dawn of a day.
Sab woke up and said immediately to Musafir:
-I’m felling the smoke, which has been in the air yet. It’s almost disappearing now but I think that the big fire had been in this night.
Musafir was smelling the air and said,
-Maybe, you are right or maybe not. I feel it too now. Do you want to discover the source of it?
-Oh, no, it isn’t necessary for me.  I’m feel it and that is all. I don’t want to go anywhere, especial in place where some fire is or was!
-So, let’s go to do our breakfast and we’ll go to a next village!
The sky was very hollow and clear. If someone sees on it for a long time, he won’t find any clouds. There is only brighten of the sun, which rose up very fast. Musafir and Sab were sitting on the fallen tree and drinking their tea, because their basic breakfast was went to the end.
Sab said to Musafir:
-Do you want to sell the grain, which we have collected early?
-Yes, I want to do it but I don’t know what this grain is. Maybe it is the wheat but maybe it all weed’s seeds. I incline to the opinion that it are wild barley’s seeds. So, why do I said it to you. You’re the dog and can eat fresh meat in the wild nature!
-Really, Musafir?! You are genius! You are finding that I’m a dog!
Musafir had laughed and said immediately, Musafir and Sab are going through the nearest village. There is no men are going across the street and there are only cow is going ahead and back. It seems like all people from the village leave their houses and retain their animals. There is a dead silence, which is being violated animal’s noise. Musafir and Sab wondering by this silence because they usually visit very active and sometimes loudly villages. They are going through the village and they are noticing the three men at the end of it. The men stay as a group and speak very quietly. Musafir is coming to them and he’s asking a question about the next village but the men are very sad. He asks them what was happened with them. They said that a father of one man was second man is asking where they were from. Musafir says to him,
-My name is Musafir and we are from the East of the country. What the help does he or you need?
-Oh, nobody can resurrect his father and nobody can helped him. His father fired with his house…
-S-stupid man! Oh! Stupid man. He was a drunk and he very liked to drink a wine!
The sad man had wiped his tears and said to Musafir,
-He was a very stupid man, he fooled by everything but he was my father and I couldn’t do something with his dunking! And fucking situation, he fired! I didn’t like him and he didn’t like me. He was a literality father because when I was young. My mother fed me and he drank a wine!..
-Excuse me, sorry! I don’t know about that!
-Oh, no! This fate was being worthy for him! I can’t say anymore about my father! So, I want to sleep and I will sleeping at my home! Sorry men, I’m very tired!
He turned back and went ahead. One of the two men said to Musafir,
-Sorry him. It isn’t his fault that his father died last night. I can tell you why have he been a drunk. This story is very interesting. I missed to perform myself. My name is Rajul and my brother’s name is Sahib, he stayed behind me. Where are you Sahib?
-Let’s tell the story about the old drunk!
-I’m here, Rajul! It seems like you forget it!
-I don’t forget it but you knows much more than I’m.
-Really? Well, listen to me, Musafir… But let’s go to our home because this story isn’t for the street.
They come to brother’s house and Sab goes with them because Musafir said that his dig always goes with him and it’s his guard and safe. The brothers don’t argue with him because they see that Musafir isn’t a chief or a robber.
Sahib said them,
-Let’s sit on the wench at the table! Do you want to eat? Rajul said he didn’t want and Musafir said the same.
-Well, let’s begin to speak! My legend is waiting us! Rajul and Musafir sit down at the table and they are preparing to listen.
-It as many years ago when we haven’t burned yet, the world as little bit younger than it is now. Young Nicola’s father liked wandering and liked goings in s strange places here dogs feared going there. He liked his strange emotions appeared hen he has going through danger places. Sometimes he had going with his dog-friend. It was naming Kalb. Kalb as a guard of them. Musafir, sorry, Kalb is a standard name of all dogs. So, they went together and didn’t fear the strange places. I a day they went to the leaved village behind our village. People always said that this place as being absorbed by dust and sands. It as a middle sized town, which destroyed many years ago. A legend tells that black magic sorcerers lived there many hundreds years ago. Nicolas father and his dog went there but they have found many golden coins there and they have found only sand and dust. They collected them and they got little bag filled by the golden coins. But when they leaved the sands here the town had been, they felt and heard a strange noise and the sky became being dark. They ran out with the fantastic speed. Kalb was running the first because it was a dog. They ran and ran because they afraid some evil spirits will injure them. But a heavy bag hits on boy’s leg and it seems like a very big stone and not a bag. But the clouds went very fast and they hided the sunlight. Kalb turn a side and ran ahead and the boy ran to other side. Everyone wanted to hide somewhere. The boy ran but his heave bag magnate him to the ground. Each minute gave new weight of his burden. He couldn’t ran already and he could only going but his bag became the heaviest and he stopped for the rest. He rested for a minute but the strange noise got closer and closer. He ran rightly one more but after few steps he fall don due to his legs ere immobilized and he couldn’t ran some more. He shouted and the noise said to him,
-I’m a god and do you want to die?
The boy became dumb and he only winded by his head, it maenad “no”.
-If you don’t want to die you must to return  any gold.
-Yes-yes-yes. It’s there, in… my bag…
He opened spasmodically his bag but only a sand was there.
The god laughed and said him,
-If you haven’t got some gold, which you have stolen from me, you must be my slave…
Musafir said,
-And this is the end of the history?
-Yes, it is the end! – Sahib answers his question, - he became crazy after that and the people says that he became a slave of this strange god, which nobody knows now.
Rajul laughed and said,
-He has only an old crazy idiot! He didn’t like to work and he lied to drunk, so, he fired his own houses!
-Mmm…but two men died last night, Samir, do you know who is the second man? This question Rajul addressed to Samir.
-Yes, I know! He was Nicolas father’s friend. I don’t know his name but I have heard that he gave his soul to a god from the destroyed ton. And both of them liked to go in the strange place here how they said were the gods of the ancient time. I don’t believe them but people says that they were like the priests in our temples. They believed that the time will come and the gods from another world ill returned to their kingdom and they ill in the both of the worlds.
Musafir only said, “M-m-m”, and nothing more. He knew this legend. which he has heard it for many times because he has seen those strange places and temples for more years. So, he didn’t enjoyed in this story but he noticed that Samir as very strange silent after his story. Musafir has a thought that Samir likes the ancient god too. So, he asked him very directly about that,
-Samir, do you have a sorrow that this old crazy man was died?
-Yes, I am mourning about it. He has our crazy drunk from our village, he knew this place like his five fingers. Yes, he paid his soul too an ancient god and nothing got in return. Ðe was our man. Musafir’s doubt was dispel by his word. Samir can’t be a priest of the strange god, he is an ordinary man. Musafir asked both of the men,
-Here this strange place, isn’t it? I want to dispel my on questions and I will find nothing but sands and dust…
 Rajul answered him,
-Oh, you are strange man but I can bring you to the abandoned village and you will go further by yourself. Because I’m afraid the old ancient gods and there is one of them. Samir, will you going with me?
-Ho-ho…I don’t now but you are my friend and I say you “yes”! But when do you want to go, Musafir?
-Are you tired after the unsleeping night?
Samir answered for both of them,
-Yes, we want sleep. Let’s go in the evening of this day. Do you agree with me, Rajul?
-Ha! I want sleep too!

6.
Samir has been sitting on the stone for the few last hours. Sab saw that he is very busy for something but he couldn’t understand what did doing the matter of Samir. The dog a broking the silence and said to Samir,
-What are you doing now? We got the order yesterday and we will do it!
-Oh, no, I don’t want to do it because we’ll can die!
Samir broke off and saw ahead him.
-Samir, I know that we’ll die but I think that we will stop flying beasts which our commander named “gargoyles” then he told with us. I think that it will brings to us some earning!
-Oh, Musafir! Allowed to it was your own idea nobody forced you to said, “Yes, we will do it!”
-Yes, I recognize it because I’m a commander of our border detachment. I’m a chief there and nobody else!
-Ha-ha! Sab, you want to die really?
-Oh, no! Samir, we must to do it and I’ve got a plan how we can do it!
-Please commander, says it to me! Ha-ha!
-Stop, Samir! Do you remember what must we do? I am saying you the full order of the commander.  We must to distract gargoyles when the diversion group will destroy their nest!
-Of course, I don’t forget it because it’s an impossible event! Sab, what do you want to do for our side?
-I think we must to fire dry grass in the valley; it will give some time for the doings of the divers wants.
-Ha! Sab, you are very clever and it isn’t an ordinary plan for the soldiers. You are a commander and it isn’t without reason!
-So, if you agree with my plan, we will do it! Let’s go! They’re going from the cave and they watch that gargoyles have flied above the place where they were to days ago. They looked as a strange gray cloud, which hangs without meanings. They can’t fly like birds because they haven’t got the wings! Gargoyle looked at a small gray cloud like a piece of fog. It be similar to like a no one animal, it is the chunk of a magic power which has remained there since the great war between the gods and their spiritual and human enemies. Gargoyles have been some residues of this war, they were forgotten by their creators when they escaped from the world of the infinity wars to the world where they can be in the safe. Of course, gargoyles have their commander but this is like a queen of ants and nobody knows where is it and what is it. Almost all people and spirits think that it is a clot of the god’s energy and magic. It can not be destroyed by the nature because it is a part of its. Sab and Samir have thought about it for a long time but nobody from them knows the answer. People and spirits knew the result of the doings of this want’s queen since the god’s escaping.
They had been waiting for the few minutes and they had fired grass on the slope after it that they went sleep.
-Wake up, commander! Wake up! Sab, wake up! See on the fires slope!
Sab have been sleeping for a few hours but fire on the slope was permanent and constant but Sab and Samir don’t know what is a cause of it. Sab watched on this fire and said to Samir.
-Fantastic, Samir! It is like the magic fire but where is the gargoyles? Where are they?
-Ha-ha! When you was sleeping, they were diving into the fire and they were been firing one after another. I saw it and it was the perfect performance of all!
-Samir, thank you, because you have been protecting our safety!
-It’s my pleasure, Sam. I must to do it; you are my commander!
-M-m-m…The diversion detachment did their job? I see the smoke above the top of that mountain!
He specify what is “That top”.
-Yes, they did it but I see it too. There was the gargoyles nest!
-So, it’s very good! We will wait the commander because our work is ending!
A few hours after Sab said to Samir,
-Where is our commander, he haven’t been talking with us for this time. Where is he?
Samir answered him,
-I don’t know too! What has happened with the command’s place? He hasn’t commenced with us, it is very strange for him!
-Yes, It’s very strange! So, let’s wait and see what will happen!-answered Sab.
They were waiting and waiting but nothing has been in that time. They have becoming angry and irritated. They had only one question. “Where is their commander???”
Sab lay own and sleep but Samir have waited the answer yet. Sab slept and slept for the six hours and Samir slept too.
In the middle of their dreams they feel the very powerful magic wave and they are hearing, “Our command post as destroyed by gargoyles!”
Sab said to Samir,
-It is the new news but I don’t know what does it mean for us!
Samir replied him,
-I don’t know too but I think that it will be new order to us!
-Are ready to it? I’m ready because I am not guard dog or a slave. Let’s wait we’ll get the rest, ok?
-Well, Sab! It’s the good idea; if we are needed to our commander, we’ll be there and we’ll guard its safety! Ha-ha!
-Ok, Samir, I permit this decision, so let’s go and we will estimate the word of our diversionist.
-Go-go, Sab!
They had been going to the top as long as they noticed the smoke. They had been going there for an hour but Samir said to Sab in the middle of their voyage,
-Do you hear this strange noise? I don’t understand where is the source!
At first they had advanced to the top of the hill where he saw the smoke few hours ago. It seems like a big fire there but when they begin to discover it, they find that there aren’t any bodies or skeletons of some animals. But the big body of the bird lays in the center of the fired ground.
-Sab, do you know what is it?
-It was a birds but I don’t know, what had it to do there. It isn’t a diversionist from our army. It is only a big bird.
-Really, Sab! If it’s a big bird, why is there the fired ground? Stop! Where is the hole of the gargoyles? I hear that it mustn’t live on a ground!
-Sorry, Samir, they can be only in the sky because they always fly. I think that the diversity detachment couldn’t be there and this fired ground is an aftermath of the battle oppose the bird.
-Hmmm…It’s very interesting idea but we will never know the truth about it! So, Sab, do you know where was the command point where our commander has sat.
-Fucking world! Of course, I know where is it! But if we leave our post, we will become the criminals! Do you want to die?
-No-no, Sab, but we must do it because the causes of it needed to us. I ready to die in the worst case.
-You are a crazy man, Samir.
-Yes, I’m crazy, so do you want to know the causes?
-Yes, I want, Samir and I am ready to die too! There are no one gargoyles and I don’t smell its flavor. So, we must go for the three days and after we will going to the command post! Let’s go, we will go on the North.

7.
Musafir said to Sab,
-Stay on your place, Sab! Don’t move! This is very strange! I think that we stay on the magic place!
-Well, ok! I agree with your thought, I’m feeling a strange reverberations under the ground, it seems like a little earthquake under us.
Sab was staying on his place and Musafir was staying too but nothing is changing. The ground under their feet continue to vibrate.
-Do you see this black cloud? -  Sab said and saw on a strange black object, which is flying toward them. Musafir said,
-Yes, I see it but I don’t understand what is it. Maybe it is a cloud from Samir’s story but maybe it isn’t it. Stay on your place and let’s try to understand hat is it.
When Musafir said, the cloud broke, then it’s moving and it seem’s like a guard on this post.
Sab said on his dog’s language,
-What is it? Who are you? And what do you want? The answer to him is being “Rrr” for normal men bit Sab and Musafir know what does it mean to them. This phrase is a warming to them because they are on the foreign territory. This answer sound like an underground roar from the middle of the Earth. Musafir says to the black cloud,
-Who are you? We are warring you?
The strange voice says to him,
-I’m a god, I…I’m a god! I’m there and I’m a god!
Musafir answered it,
-Sorry but are you a god of this place?
-Ha-ha!
This laughs were like a raps.
-I’m a very strong god and my name is Nusubu Shimalin.
-Oh! I have heard about you, can we help you?
-Ha-ha! No, you can’t. Only you want to be my slaves…But I can’t allow it! Go out! I will be angry of this talking! Run out! Get out to Farzas Jasim, he can kill you by his hooves! Ha-ha-ha!
Musafir steped forward and said to Sab,
-Don’t move! He is a power less god. He hasn’t got any might. Is it true, dear Nusub? If you are so mighty, you’ll kill me!
-What? You don’t want to submit my orders! I’m killing you now!
Musafir was staying at his place and didn’t move. The black cloud, which named itself as Nusuru Shimalin,  was approaching to them. Sab deceived Musafir and he’s staying before him. But the black cloud was becoming more and more blackly and it’s roaring when it became to move to Sab,
-I’m killi-i-ing you!- Sab answered calmly,
-Try to do it, the black fog. The god is approaching to them but it is stopping in the third fourth of the as Nusuru is growling,
-Who are you? You aren’t man, your soul couldn’t been swallowed by my force! R-r-r! Who are you?! - Musafir asked Sab,
-Are you ready to go?
Sab looks around and answer to Musafir and Nusuru,
-I’m ready, Musafir but who as Faras Jasim?
But the black cloud doesn’t answer to him and goes out. It looks as a peace of a smoke and it was smelling every second.
Sab stoped the meeting by the saying,
-Nusuru, you know who is he! Stay at your place!
The black cloud stopped and said him,
-Yes, I know who is he but what is the matter? Leave my ground because I owned it for many years!
-Stop, Nusuru! You don’t own it forever? Do you know the history of this place?
Nusuru asked,
-Of course, I know! It was our land together!..
Musafir broke its speech,
-It’s wrong! I know that many years ago, there is a town and people of this town haven’t known about you.
-Really?! Ha-ha! They haven’t known!..Ah-ha-ha! You’re a stupid man!
-If it is so, why won’t you swallow your souls?!
-R-r-r! Fucking man and the same dog! Be gone to Faras, he’s wait you on a lack dead field! He can swallow everything!
The black cloud nicer and flew away.
When Nusubu had flown out, Sab is coming to Musafir and says,
-Musafir, do you know what is “A black dead field?”
-Sab, I know only a legend about a strange field whose grass is black and seems like dead.
-Hm…It’s very strange! The ordinary grass is green and not black or gray! So, can you tell me this legend and maybe we’ll understand where this place is.
-Well, listen to me, Sab!
“This legend told us about a strange man who can transform to different animals. He was and is like a cloud or a piece of fog. He don’t know his truly view. People says that his real view is like a horse and they name him Faras”.
-So, that’s all!-Musafir’s knocking before the fire and sees on it.
Samir said to the two men and the dog,
-Very interesting story, I have never heard this before! Musafir, do you believe to it? Musafir had put a branch into the fire and answered him,
-No, I don’t believe in it because I hadn’t seen were wolfs or any animals that can changes its viewing! Rajul says us your opinion!
-I don’t believe too! You said that you didn’t find anything else except sand and some runs in the abandoned village and there aren’t any buildings or temple! I’m repeating that I don’t believe in it too! It is the foolish history!
Musafir  broke the branch,
-Rajul, if it is the lie, who has imaginative this?
-I don’t know who had done it but I’m knowing that it’s a lie since this day! Maybe, wandered tellers have imagine it many years ago!
Samir said to all men,
-I think that there had been a nothing temple before and there isn’t any god today! Sab had stayed up and barked five times, then said to Musafir,
-I think that they’re fools! Samir is seeing on it and says,
-It agree with us, ha-ha! So, fellows, I must go home! Sorry, Musafir! Rajul, do you go with me?
-Yes, I need to do it too! Sorry, Musafir!
-No problem, fellows! Goodbye, Samir and Rajul! I hope that we will meet in future!
-Goodbye, Musafir!
Two men stayed up and went to their homes.
Musafir was cooking their supper, it is the standard for then porridge. He asked Sab when he had finished,
-Sab, what do you think about the strange event which occurs when  we arrived to the abandoned village in the morning?
Sab laughed and said,
-I think that this mingles god is a joker! He hasn’t a power but he wanted to kill us! But…I as interested when he said about Faras but I’m understanding that you don’t know about it now.
-Yes, I know only that it’s god or a lycanthrope… He can change its viewing…And I don’t know anything else.
-Musafir, I think that we must find it. We haven’t  got our way. I don’t understand who I am and I don’t remember my own past. I remember only that I have been a wandered dog and nothing else. The meeting with Nusubu mixed my history!..
-Ha! Sab, you are a storyteller! But I feel the same thing and when I saw Nusubu, I thought that I remembered him! So, it was a strange feeling! So-so! Our porridge is done! Let go to eat it!
Sab was dreaming after their eating he hadn’t woke up from this strange deep dream but he had heard the noise which sang a song and this was,
“When the time has begun there were many gods
They have discussed with the men and the nature.
Their world was unusual, they hoped to kill people
Also, they wanted to destroy the nature. They were fools.
But the nature as destroying them and they have escaped.
Where is they now? They’re in hell and this hell
Without their power, they’re the weak spirits.
But these gods want to go in their world
And they want revenge to all
But they can’t do it in hell and they wait.
They believe that two liberations will come to hell
And they will get the freedom to the gods…”
On the next morning and Sab jumped up and he saw Musafir beside the fire, who said to him,
-Good morning, Sab, how are you?
-I had the very strange dream at this night! It’s some magical thing! Musafir have you ever had a prophetical or magic dream?
-Stay, Sab! What did you have that is very awful and magic for you? So, no, I haven’t had it.
-This my dream was not awful but it was a magic thought! I heard a song about two men, who could open the gates between the two worlds. Our world is the heel and other side is a truly worlds. And their gods have come to our world and they are powerless like spirits there …
-Hm, very interesting, Sab! You are a prophetical dog! But I don’t know something about this story. I know many myths but not this!
-I don’t believe in prophetical dreams and you?
-Sab, of course, no! There is no magic in our world but I can’t explain the event with the black roared cloud which named itself “Nusubu”! Maybe, it was my dream! What do you think about that, Sab?
-Oh…I saw the same dream we’ll be crazy! I think that the magic is excited in our world too and it is not only storyteller!
Sab said to Musafir,
-You’re a strange man because even dogs don’t believe in magic…So…It’s your opinion. My opinion is firm on the idea that there is no magic!
-Stop, Sab! If there is not the magic, what would be the cloud, which want to kill us?
Sab had been thinking for a minute and answered to Musafir’s question,
-I don’t know, but when it was being beside us, I felt some dangerous!
-So, I felt the same emotion too. But do you want to know what is it? And who is Faras too?
-Yes, I want!
Musafir’s sitting in front of the fire and he seemed like a stone, which hypnotize the fire. He said to Sab,
-I think that we must to find Faras and we’ll ask him what as Nusubu and will ask about the meaning of our dream!
Sab answered to it,
-I feel that there isn’t Faras in our world because it is a legend. But we will find a root of this story and then we’ll understand who is a “werewolf” Faras. I won’t want to find… I think that it is a foolish legend by Nusubu. Maybe he wanted to tangle us. We are near the answer of our questions no.
-Ho-ho…but you have said the truth I have fooled by its speech and its worlds…but what do you after?
-I after to you, Musafir, go to the next village and we can ask the people about my dream there. You’ll say that this dream as yours and not mine…
-Sab, stop! I’m reminding you now that you are a dog and of course your dream will become my dream. We must save our secret that I can understand you and Vise Verse.
-Of course, yes, we must do it but do you know that name of the next village or the next town?
-I know only one interesting moment, Sab. This land contains the strange towns and villages! The name of the next village is “Balad av-val” or “Av-val”. Somebody has said that this word is a name of the some God from the South but I haven’t agreed this…
-Av-val…So, it is sounding like “av-av” now. Sorry “av-av” have been my first word!
-Do you sure about this fact?!-Musafir smiled.
-Yes, I’m sure! Ha-ha!-Sab smiled too.
Sab became to break their laughing,
-Musafir, do you want to know the source of my dream?
-Yes, I also want it! Let’s go towards Balad Av-val!
-Well, let’s go!

8.
Sab asked Samir,
-Do you see those clouds with the lack fog under them?
-Yes, I see it, Sab. I think that these clouds aren’t gargoyles but they’re only clouds. They are only rain clouds without enemies!
-I agree with you but do you smell the strange flavor in the air? But this flavor is very-very weak and sometimes I can’t feel it…
-Sab, command, I’m a man and you have forgotten this fact.
-Sorry, really, you are a man and you can see by bin oculars on these clouds because I can’t do it.
-I listen! Where is my binoculars?...It is in my bag…
Samir put the binoculars to his eyes and he groaned,
-I see the black clouds and many strange birds like the dead bird on the place of the diversion near our posy…I see that they are falling down and flying up again. I also see that there are lightning’s are hitting the ground and every lighting is the green colored…
-The demonic picture!  Samir, I can say you that there isn’t a post-place of our forces! Our commander is placing more and more futher! And these birds are our enemies because I don’t know the same soldiers from our detachment and our wing of the army.
They take the silence because everyone thinks about this strange picture-view. After the several minutes Sab said to Samir,
-Are you ready to go there? Do you want to know what is cause of the battle there?
-Yes, Sab, I’m ready and I want to define it!
-So, how many nails do we have?
-The one box, it means twenty nails.
-It isn’t so good…but we must do it, Samir! Go!
The strange black cloud seems to be a mountain which is being over the hills. The cloud doesn’t move although the wind is being every hard. Sometimes the wind smells like smoke of some fire which fires in the top of the nearest hill. Sab sees on it and Samir stays near him and all of them watch on the cloud. Every of them think about the war and enemies.
Sab said to Samir,
-Samir, if you are ready, let’s go!
They were going and going, and these hells seemed to be more and more far. They rested and went again. He hills around them are like mountains from fairy lands because the sun went down, the day closed to the end and long shadows went with the strangers. The day turned into the evening and it closed to be the night. No one bird flies above them and they hear only the noised of their steps. They don’t tell anything because they don’t want to get the attention to them. Clouds went and cover the sky in the evening, so Sab and Samir saw them and thought about rain but it isn’t begin. The hills were becoming a little bit closely to them. When the night came, Samir said to Sab,
-Let’s stop and we need the night rest so I offer to put camp here.
-Well, Samir, I agree with you? – Then they slept soon.

9.
Musafir roared on the empty street,
-Is there somebody alive? Come here! We aren’t robbers! But the silence is the answering to his question. The street of Balad. Av-val was being empty and quiet. Nobody came to them and no one animal went along the main street of the village. The sun was shining, while Sab and Musafir were watching this strange view of nature. There wasn’t any bird, which was flying above them. Sab was think about this village like as an abandoned farm or a street without its inhabitance beings. This view didn’t be an awful or destructive picture. It got some calmly life position because there wasn’t anybody who could destroy its silence.
But Sab and Musafir wanted to know why was it so as strange, so Musafir roared once more,
-Is their anybody alive?- The quiet noise was been the answer. Sab and Musafir heard the quiet voice, which said to them,
-I’m alive…Who are you?.. Are you the robbers? I’ve got nothing…
Musafir answered its voice,
-Good day! Thank you! We‘re the strangers. Can I help you?
-Fuf…You aren’t the robbers.. Come here…I’m behind you..
-Well, one moment.
Musafir and Sab were watching around them, while found an old man behind them. Musafir said to him,
-My name is Musafir. My dog-friend names Sab and what is your name?
-You’re very polite…My name is Dajas or simply Daj…Is it real that its name is Sab?
-It’s really. And I know that it isn’t a cursing dog if you want to tell so. It’s only its name! Ha-ha!
-Oh…really? I’m an old man and I fear that the old prophetic saying is excising no…You don’t know it…but do you hurry now?
-No, I don’t hurry but what is it mean?
-Mmm…Let’s go from here, there is dangerous place…
Dajas said this and turned back to the old abandoned house at the middle of the street. Musafir and Sab looked on this house and everyone thinks about a war which has destroyed the house. But they have also known that there isn’t any
-War since ancient time!- Dajaj came in to his house and said,
-Don’t fear…It’s my home… Mmm…It’s the very old building…Which remember my died family…My grandfather built it..!
The last phrase Daj said with the strange voice. Musafir and Sab had entranced into the house and they felt a smell of dust…Sab said to Musafir,
-It is the strange place. There can not be this sand’s smell!
-Hm, Sab! I understand you and I’ve the same thought, - he answered polite and calm.
 Dajaj said them,
-Sorry, men…You’re really the two men not the man and the dog…You aren’t the man with his dog…Sorry, do you understand one another…I know you understand…
He said that so strange, no one did not notice this.
Dajaj continued his speech and said to them,
-Do you want eat?..Of course, yes…Let’s eat together!
Musafir blessed his dinner from Dajaj’s kitchen,
-Delicious! It have been the really good plate with the meal! Delicious!
Sab barked too for the one time. He wanted to eat his food too.
Dajaj smiled and said,
-Thank you…I’m very happy that you have founded my food as very good meal! I’ve got only one question to Sab,
-Do you understand me? If you understand, you will bark for the three times.
Sab’s barking for the three times and said “rrr” at the end of the barking. Musafir’ translated it for Daj,
-He asked you, “Do you understand me?”
Dajaj’s standing and without the answer toward the single window. He didn’t answer, suddenly he turned to his guests and said,
-Rrr-av-r…
Both of the guest were being very surprised by his strange  with one voice answer,
-R-rr-ar!
These words were been translated as “You can understand dogs!”
Musafir said to the company,
-If you can perceive Sab’s words, who are you? Are you a man?
Dajaj’s keeping silence for the few seconds and after that he said,
-You’re guess…I amn’t a simple man or a son of the last owner of this village… What do you know about this place? If you know nothing, you’ll lose the great opportunity…
-We know that the nearest village has got an abandoned part and the old temple has been there in the past.
-Do you know the god of that temple?
Sab changed his breathing and answered,
-Yes, we know who is it. It’s Nusubu and it likes to swallow souls of its guests.
Dajaj laughed and says,
-I always think that Nusubu is an idiot without the honor and fear too…He isn’t “it” but he is “he”…Sorry…
-No problem but you have known him for the long time, haven’t you?
-Yes…Yes, Sab and Musafir; I’ve known him. Musafir was being interested by this fact and asked Dajaj,
-I hope that you aren’t and haven’t been friends! But how can you know something about him? It’s impossible to me! He’s a cloud and you’re a man…What’s the matter?
-It…has been an old history…Then we have been young, I have known him as a detachment’s commander…Oh… It has been far from here and many years ago…
Sab asked him,
-Sorry, Dajaj…but how old are you and here are from? And what are you doing here? Your native land isn’t here, is it true?
-The last question…has the booth answers…It’s true and it’s false…I think you can quests why, you know a lot…
-Are you a man? I think, no. Musafir, do you agree with me or you have another opinion?
Musafir stood up and came to Dajaj. After that he said to him,
-Thank you, Daj! I have already known that you aren’t a human! Are you a god or a spirit like Nusubu? Yes, you are because you needn’t to grow some vegetables or meat! The fields around this abandoned village are abandoned too. There aren’t men more than fifteen years…So..are you a spirit or maybe you’re a cloud?
Sab broke his speech and said,
-Musafir, Dajaj is a good man and your words are bad because I’m a dog and I feel that he’s a honesty man. Say “sorry’ him!
-Your truth…Sorry, Dajas…but you are a spirit like Nusubu, isn’t it?
Dajaj  breathed and said,
-I am not a spirit and I’m not a God, I’m a man as all people. I have been a priest of  Nusubu’s temple and I have had a deal with him.
 Musafir said nervously,
-Really, you had a deal! Sorry, but has this deal been about gold coins?
-He has offered them to me but I have said “no”…But do you ask me about them?
-We have recently heard the story about a boy who has sold his soul to Nusubu!
-Ha-ha! I’m an old man but I am not a crazy but he has been a crazy or fearful boy! Nusubu has been a spirit of fields and trees not of gold! He has been a helper of farmers..! I’m very surprised that you have named him as “Nusubu”…He isn’t “Nusubu”? Maybe you have forgotten but his name is …His name is “Faras”! This name means “Long grass”…
-Hey, is he really Faras???- Sab was very surprised by Dajaj’s words. Musafir was surprised to.
Dajaj asked them,
-You have heard this name? It’s impossible…because I’m a last priest…
The next minute contained one the silence without any speech. But after that Musafir said to Dajaj and Sab,
-Do you want to see Nusubu now?
Sab answered,
-For what? I don’t understand you, Musafir, what do you want to do?
-Ha! You will know it after the back journey! So, Dajaj is it possible to you?
-Mmmm…Yes, I can do it and I understand your which. When do you want to go? I offer you tomorrow because…today I want to tell you an old legend which I have known many years… Listen to me, Sab and Musafir…
Dajaj sit down on the chair and began,
-When I was young, my father told me our family legend about the strange dog and the strange man, who were as its friend. I haven’t believed in this story but I know that it is the truth today…
So, let’s  begin! If you don’t want to do something else!
Khe…Faras Jasim was our god for many years but in one day he met a strange boy, who was retried to stole our gold from the temple. Faras’s said him, “Who are you, little boy?” But that boy wanted to run out and cried loudly, “Is it your? It isn’t yours! It is mine!” After that the little boy has been crazy. He liked only gold and nothing more!
Musafir said to Dajaj and Sab together,
-I think that we must go to the ancient God, Faras. And Dajaj, if you would be airiest, you would wish to see this black cloud, which is named Nusubu!
 Sab said,
-I agree and I’ll ready to see its once more!
But Dajaj kept silence and after his thinking, he said,
-Mmm…I’m old man and I amn’t ready to this journey…But I’ve got my own little temple!
-Because it’s my own believing according ancient customs. These customs are very firm to us…I think…that you are understand me…
Sab said,
-If you’ve got your temple, what will we do to exchange with you?
-Nothing but we go together and you’ll see the temple of the truly believer…
Sab said to Musafir,
-Are you ready? If you are ready, we will go… now!
They went from the house on the street and the sun was in the middle of its day’s route, but there are many clouds, which sometimes were hiding the sun. The street seemed abandoned and no one man was going there. But plants and trees were not flourished too. All view seemed very silent and peace. But sometimes some falcons and other desert’s birds were flying above the peaceful world.
Sab said,
-I’m nothing very strange eagles and, maybe, falcons…I don’t know, who are they! These birds needn’t to be here! What do you think?
Musasfir replied,
-Don’t worry, we are in the strange place but what do you say, Dajaj?
-Hm…they always are here… Maybe, there are their houses? Or the nests?
-Well, Dajaj! Thanks! But where is your temple, -Sab said.
-My temple…there…it is on the big field without grass…
-If that place without grass, we will be there because the old legend tellers to us about this strange place, - Musafir said Dajaaj.
Dajaj smiled because he knew this legend and waited the ending of their talk. Sab said,
-How long will we go?
-Mmm…Sun is here…here…we’ll go to the sunset of this day…The temple’s wore far than you think.
They were going and going…They had been going with conversations and without them, and the sun went down top. But Sab and Musafir saw that unusual birds are flying above them too. They didn’t go out and the birds didn’t go out too. The two men and one dog went ahead and the bird did the same. The sunset became very closely and the sky painted into red color by the sunset.
Dajaj said them,
-Stay here, I’ll go alone further…Sab and Musafir see how old men were going ahead and any his step seemed to be a step into his new life. They saw on him and he seemed to become younger. They watched at him, at the road in front of them, at the sky, at the sunset. Sometimes they turned back and saw their road. They waited the sign, that they would be say to themselves when they would go ahead. But Dajaj went and didn’t stop and they waited his sign.
Dajaj stopped and rose up his hands. But Musafir and Sab couldn’t hear his voice and words. Dajaj was telling for the half of minute and after that he roared,
-…Hey…Come on!..
Musafir and Sub started to go toward him but air became as the dust and the dirt. All their steps seemed to be high difficult. But Dajaj said them once more,
-Hey…I’m waiting you!
But air became heaving and firm like a stone then they stopped and roared Dajaj,
-We can’t go! Something stops us and we can’t fight opposite it!
Dajaj began his back journey to Musafir and Sab. But he couldn’t return too. Something stopped him and didn’t penult to go.

10.
Samir said Sab but he did not hear his voice. Sab stayed in the center of the pit where their commander in the center was. He could look many bodies of their friends-warriors. But all was in fact and there weren’t traces of a fire. Nobody was not killed be them but they were died as stones on the field.
All of them seemed to be ordinary branches of a strange tree without roots. Their commander was here too. He was laying like strange and big ghost without legs but he was died in that moment. There weren’t bodies of enemies and all view was being like peaceful deaths without suffering and fighting’s. They deadly lay on the ground and Samir and Sab stay in front of them.
Sab said,
-Who had killed them before our appearing? Do you think that the killers were gargoyles?
Samir answered,
-Oh, no! They were very weak for this! I thing that they can’t do it and there aren’t the traces of fire but gargoyles like to use its.
-It’s the truth but I don’t understand…so…killer or killer of our warlike warriors must be very strong if he or they had killed our commander and his guards…Maybe, it is a new sort of gargoyles or centaurs, for example! What do you think about this?
-No, no! Centaurs are very weak. It can’t be they, Sab. I think that it had been done by any sort of nature’s inhabitants or magic animals. Or maybe it is only the magic…
-No, Samir, it can’t be an animal but I don’t know magic that can do it! Since the deputation of the gods, there isn’t any magic power! And I don’t believe that it exists now!
-Hm, Sab, but aren’t our warriors of our died detachment the magic creations?
-You’re right, they are the magic creations but I don’t think that their magic nature has killed them!
…
-Sab, I don’t know who has killed our commander, and all warriors together him but I remember the old story about the Gods which have been killed by the same mortally. I haven’t seen them but I think that it has done only one of them.
-Oh! Samir, you are right. I was very young, when the gods escaped from this world, but I allow your version and it can be. But the forces of the nature would  be killed this god…But maybe, this killer is a messenger of the gods. And it has had a deal with the nature and the gods too! But let’s see on this event…This is very strange…
He’s sitting down near the fire and saw on it. Samir said,
-I don’t understand but I feel that it’s the very famous moment in our lives.
Samir broke their thought about the mortal event. He roared,
-Hey, Sab, I have found the channel of our new commanders, it means the central official channel wave. I repeat message to you,
-Sab and Samir, if you’re alive, don’t go anywhere! We have a fighting with black demons! Don’t hells us!
Sab had been thinking for a minute and said,
-Very strange new a bit I can’t break this order. I hope that it do not the same powers like the killers of our command center. I hope that they will be alive!
Samir said,
-Of course, commander Sab. I hope that they will be alive and healthy too! If we can’t go anywhere, we won’t do so.
-Yes, you have said the truth and, please, can you see and find some nails to us?
-Yes! I’m doing it no. Samir is going right and left but there aren’t nail or weapons. The strange fire destroyed all of them and there aren’t the traces of them. There is only one thing that has been lest by somebody. It’s the strange stone which color changes every seconds. But the colors are dark and no time it has been light. Dark yellow and dark purple, dark red and dark green… and so on. They changed constantly and this changing’s sewn liked a strange sequence of the colorful messages but Sab and Samir didn’t know anything about this. But Samir took it up and brought it to Sab, and said
-I have recently found the stone which colors are changing! See on it!
Sab was looking on the colorful stone for a minute and said,
-I have heard about stones like this but all rumors say, that these stones are the gods weapons but nobody knows today haw they have used their. Although out commander hadn’t known too but I hadn’t know that one of them have been here.
-Sorry Sab, can I ask you only one question?
-Of course Samir, you can!
-Do you want to try using of this stone?
-Mmm…mm..yes, I do! I want to use this god’s weapons! And maybe, one of us will be alive after out experiments! I want to try firstly! If I die, you’ll send the message about it to our commanders.
-Really? If you really want, I won’t say anything to you. I hope that all will we successful to you! Go!
Sab had gone to the stone and sit in front of  it. Nothings was occurring. And there wasn’t some events too. He was sitting, but colors were changing. It was longing fort the minutes and colors were changing. It seemed to be a paranoiac action but he was looking on this stone and waiting.  Hours were longing, he forgot about the real world. Sab wanted to know secret of the strange god’s weapon. He wanted and the sunset was beginning to rise too. But nothing occurs. He tired and he was thinking that the stone is an useful peace of rock, he waited and believed that he can understand the idea of this…Colors were changing: red, purple, blue, green and so on. These changing’s seemed to be chaotic, but the changing stopped suddenly, and Sab saw silver color of the stone. This color was very strange because it wasn’t dark. Stone seemed a peace of silver rock and Sab heard strange words, “Sunset is the beginning of new people’s lives”.
Sab woke up and understood that the stone laid in front of him. He asked himself, «Was it a dream?» He understood the stones couldn’t say anything him but he remembered this strange phrase. Samir stood up and went to Sab. Samir said,
-Have you got the new news? You have been sitting for the five minutes and have been very silent.
Sab stood up and said,
-I don’t know what was happen but I heard the strange words which meaning something. I can’t understand no.
-What are these words?
-“Sunset is the beginning of new people’s lives”. It is the no very usual phrase for me.
-Sab, him…mmm…I don’t know what can I say…Maybe, nothing because I don’t understand the meaning of this phrase!
-Mmm…I don’t understand this phrase too…But I will find the sense!
-Sab, remind this words in your brain because I feel that this words and killer of our commander connect one to other. These events are very similar for me!
-Stop, Samir! I’m feel usual smell and I am not finding the direction of this smell!
-Well, here is my gun? Oh, I’m forgetting that it is behind me…So, I want to discover this “source”. Please, sit down here and don’t go any away!
Sab was sitting near the entrance of the command center and was smelling around himself. But he smelled some flavor, he missed that strange flavor-smell which Samir went to discover. Sab saw birds on the left side and gray stones which form the pile were in the right side. He did not hear anything behind him and he was looking at the field of gray grass in front of him…
Sab had been sitting a lot of time and nothing occurs, he waiting as he would be say.
Sab roared “Samir, where are you?” and went across the command post. His phrase had hanged in air but nobody answered him. It seems like Samir wasn’t there and it is accepted by his hilling answer. Sab’d been roaring and he asked, “Are you grief on me?” But silence was answer to Sab. Sab couldn’t smell his flavor across the post and he’s roaring at the last time, “Are you flying now?” But once more silence was answer of his question.
Sab stood up and went to road which stones are gray and black. He was staying there for a moment and said,
-If you died, I will found a killer and I’m going to the mountains on the border of our state. I’m answering now that I’ll found the cause of your disappearing.
He touched the stones and went ahead. Sab understood that he was powerless and that he hasn’t got a store with food but it didn’t very famous for him. He was going and think about hunting but there wasn’t any animal.
He was going for a half of the day and he saw some birds in the top of the nearest hill. Sab was ready to go there and he was very hungry and wanted to eat all those birds. Also, he was noticing that the birds had a very strange view. He was going more and more near. At the end, he understood that the same bird was being in the top of the hill near their post. Sab thought, “Maybe, they are my enemies but I need know who are they and what are they doing here!” He solved that must know the cause of their flying. If they were flying, some food must was maybe there. Sab smelled the usually flavor of stones and dust but he couldn’t smell the traces of the birds. The birds were flying round but he didn’t watch that the birds fall down on the ground.
He went closer and closer and is noticing that the top of the hill isn’t being empty. There is a stone which was changing its colors like the loose stone which carried Samir.
Sab thought, “It’s impossible the stone can not be here! It can’t be…” At this time all birds flew away and the stone laid lonely on the top of the hill. Sab went to the stone and stopped in front of it. He saw how colors changed and he had only one thought, “I want to eat and drink!”-  he said to the stone.
At that moment, he has a very strange and unusual feeling. The thought gave him an idea that he was able to eat all living animals from the stone’s desert. Sab woke up and found little snakes behind him. He saw on them and the hungry had started to become so impossible that Sab wanted to eat all little beasts. The snakes tried to escape but they couldn’t do it because they had not got teeth and bags too. Sab bit them and swallowed any peace of the snakes. When he finished the eating, he rose his eyes and watched the top of the hills. The result of the spending time, while was the hunting, was been very surprised for Sab. He become the very happy dog!
When he had found the food, he noticed across its daily route and saw that the stone on the top of the hill seemed like an ordinary stone but then he has came toward it, he looked at the hill by other sight and way too. He couldn’t understand what does it means but he tried to say to himself,
-Sab, stop! This place is very strange for you! This stone isn’t the Samir’s one and I don’t know, what is it! Maybe, this stone is the stone of some wishing…
Sab sit down in front of the stone and he was ready to enable it. But he’s trying once time and the second time too. He’s trying and trying but nothing to change…Red, dark, yellow, black and so on…But Sab changed his patience and said to the stone,
-How are you working??? R-r-r-r! It’s the broken stone! But nothing occurs and colors continue its changing! Red-black-dark orange…
-R-r-r-r!
Colors started to change.
-R-r-r!
Colors were changing at that moment. Sab stood up, his eyes believed angry and he saw on the colorful stone. But he sit back and said,
-I don’t understand…how are you working! I want to asleep here and maybe, I’ll understand how does it work!
He laid down and closed his eyes. The stone broke its changing of colors.

11.
Dajaj rose his hand up and said,
-Why are you angry, my lovely God? Why do you stop me now? I’m your slave and priest!
But nothing occurred, dust rose up to the heavens and stopped every moving. All things seemed like a nature disaster but there weren’t earth quakes and storms. There was only dust which was hidden the sun and the heavens too. Dust filled noses and mouths. Sab and Musafir breathed hardly and they became to be by this dust. They didn’t understand the event and they couldn’t do some timing.
They watched that Dajaj fell down and he couldn’t stay anymore. Dust hide him and sand filled where he had recently laid. It is so but Sab and Musafir tried to stay and not to fall. It’s the very hard task for them and dust tried to fall them down. They remembered that if someone fell, he would die.
The dust storm was becoming more and more harder but that one moment all dust fell down and all beasts were watching the big sand hill in front of them. This hill was so high that it seems to touch the sky. This hill hides Dajaj’s body which was in the center of this little mountain of sand. Musafir spitted the sand from his mouth and said to no one,
-Fucking dust! What has it been!? The sand storm is especially for us???
But he didn’t receive answer of his question.
Sab said and answered him,
-Of course! It has been especially for us! Mmm…What do we wait? What have we broken?
But there was no answer to him. Musafir changed breathe and said,
-Sab, can you look at the top of this hill?
He said and shaved at the top of hill which has appeared before them. Sab replied,
-Hm, I see that there is something which lies and don’t move…It can’t be an animal…Hm…
-If we want to know what is it, we must rise on to the top of the hill! I think that he can’t help Dajaj any more than will go to his graveyard’s stone and then says that he was a good man. Are you ready?
-Yes, let’s go there.
They began to go up and every their step was being harder than the previous. So, they didn’t permute to go up and their legs sink in the pile of dust. They couldn’t go up and rose towards the stone.
When they become to be tired, they stop and Sab says to Musafir,
-This stone can’t be there stones can’t fly and mind can’t lift it. It’s very hard but what is it do there?!
-Hm, it have been my first question for myself but we have begun to go up and I have forgotten it. And really, ho it could fly? It’s impossible…
-Yes, and sand sinks all heavy things…
Maybe, it is flying here now? Ha-ha!
-Let’s try to throw into it! I see that there are many of her stones, let’s begin, Musafir!
Sab said to Musafir,
-Hey, you’ll throw stones alone because I can’t do it!
-Well and what will you do at that time?
-Mmm, I can bark on this stone! Maybe, it’ll afraid me! And goes down to us!
-Sab, ha-ha! Fantastic idea but I offer you to help me in the process of searching ne stones! You can say me where are they.
Sab stood up and said,
-If you want, I’ll do this job, and maybe, we bring the stone to us!
And more than two hours all animals have been hearing strange and loud screaming’s, like,
-Hey! A-a-ah!
During this screaming same stone flew to the top of the hill and fall down beside it. The next Sab barked,
-Av-av-av! Musafir, there is once more stone! Av-av!
They have been truing stones but nothing occurred. These stones couldn’t hit the strange stone at the top of the hill. After all Musafir said to Sab,
-Fucking stones! They are heavy! But I don’t know why is that stone lays and I haven’t hit it!
Sab replied to him,
-I don’t understand it too, you have thrown stones directly into that but I have seen how they are have inclined right or left and haven’t hit that one. Very strange…
-I don’t want to try once more because I’m tired, at the first. At the second, I think that something else guard it…It’s my singular logical cause for this fucking event!
-Musafir, if you think so, you are stupid because there is not magic and spells but you must rest, I want to go in the abandoned village and look it, maybe, I’ll people there!
-Well, I own going to sleep at this case. Please, try to return before this night.
-Okay, I’ll return soon, I need to know where is man of this village!
-Thank you, Sab, I’ll lay near those trees.
And he marked the direction to the nearest trees which were been right of him. Sab stayed up and then went left towards the abandoned village. The sun shone brightly but its rays gave calm and warm. All birds disappeared on the sky which clouds looked like water waves. All nature rested and all most all seemed to be safety and deadly in its is fool. Sab noticed that no one bird flew down the clouds and no one animal appeared during his way to the village. Sab thought to himself, “Where is all nature? There is nice and there are not other animals! Why don’t birds fly above me?”
He’s going ahead and his though about Dajaj’s death. He said to himself,
-What has it been? Why has he tired? Maybe, gods really exist…But I think that no…And the dust storm was only the strange and fantastic overlap…Maybe…this storm was the result of magic which I don’t know! But there aren’t really ruins and Nusubu’s temple have not existed too! And who is Nusubu?..Maybe, we have seen unreal being?! Oh, no, Nusubu is a legend and any story, and he can’t exist in our worried too. And if he is a fantasy, it will explain many things! If he is a fantasy, why the pile of sand and dust appears on the field, where Musafir is sleeping now? Hm…hm…Stop, Sab! Where is the village?! The road is in the front of me and where are the all streets of this village? Who have destroyed it when we try to take the stone!? I don’t feel and smell anything but smells of sand! Stop, Sab! Let’s go back and say Musafir about this event!
Sab turned back and saw the interesting thing: some bird was falling down on the field which was been beside the sandy hill. It was falling down and was flying up. Once and once more. This was looking as some hunting but Sab had known that there weren’t some animals. Sab noticed that every time seemed as impossible and strange attacks of the bird. He saw that the bird can’t do its task. Sometimes it was as hunting and sometimes was as escaping from danger.
Sab said to himself,
-It seems to me as fighting opposite something but I don’t and to know who is the victim of this bird. I need to go ahead and towards Musafir.
He’d been running very quickly and less than ten minutes, then he stayed beside his friend and Musafir said to him,
-You’re very quickly, what is the matter? You said me that you’d go back to the evening but you have returned back!
-Musafir, listen to me: the strange abandoned village is disappearing now!
-Stop-stop, Sab! Has is really disappeared?
-Yes, someone has stolen this village. When we were there, all buildings were as being very firm and I though that this place was more and that it looked for us!
-Hm…I’d got the same sense…but Dajaj is died now and nobody knows the truly history of this place!
The silence fell do.
Musafir broke the silence and said to Sab,
-Have you ever seen like this strange event?
Sab replied,
-Oh, no! But I think that bird is the probably caused and maybe, it is flying with some purpose which we don’t know.
-So, so…Let’s go to some place above which the bird is flying! I offer to break our guessing and find the answer.
-Well, Musafir, you have just said the truth! Let’s go to that place! But must not forget about the strange stone!
-Go! The stone can’t escape! They stood up and went towards the place which was their goal. The sun was going to sunset and all shadows became very long and fantastic. The grass was green and for these shadows and Musafir’s shade transformed to the reflection of a strange gigantic being. Sab’s shadow was becoming very long too and when if he left leg for a step, he painted as very long dog with its slim legs. The orange grass under them seemed like a surface of some golden ingot, or maybe, bronze bullion. This was the standard sunset in these fields here the sun was shining brightly. Sab said to Musafir,
-That bird is near us but I can’t see anything interesting! What shall it do?
-Sab, if I’m Musafir, I will ask it because I don’t understand its flying too. It flies too long…We have been going to this place not a half of a hour but this bird’s already flying here…
Musafir stopped his journey with Sab and cried,
-Who are you and what are you doing here?
But seemed that the bird didn’t understand him. Then Musafir rose his hand up and said like a bird on the birds language. The result was not been. The bird was flying and didn’t stop for the answering him. Musafir said to Sab,
-It’s much more than unusual because I’m ready to argue that it is understanding me. And why it doesn’t me!?
-Maybe, it understands you but it doesn’t want to answer us? Musafir, so, who are we for this bird? Of course, nobody! So, let’s go to the place above which it is flying now!
-Hey, Sab, you’re generous! Let’s go there!
The insatiable bird was flying above them and they continued their short travelling. Seeming, that the bird wasn’t  a bird as usual but it was the guard of that place. Sab noticed it and said to Musafir,
-This bird is very strange and I hope that it isn’t a guard!
-Sab, be happy and don’t worry! This is the ordinary bird and it won’t bite us in half’s, it hasn’t got teeth! Ha-ha! Go ahead!
Once more, they began to go ahead. All nature and environment seemed to be sleepy and calmly. The sun didn’t shine on to Musafir and Sab, it was hidden a clouds. They went ahead and books a plain and trees. Sab said to Musafir,
-If you want, I’ll can tell you the strange view which I have seen in the village.
-Of course, it last not more that we will go to the place!
-All right, I’m beginning my talk…Can you imagine that village is disappearing? Do it before your coming?
-Sab, I haven’t ever seen this! And don’t know how can it dissolve in air!
-I didn’t know this too but now I know this issue, so when I had arrived to that village, I couldn’t see any house and any building but there was the road that connected the village with other settlements! The road and no one house. All seem to be very quietly and peacefully…But dogs can feel the nature because we are wild animals and not domestic animals…so… I looked at this and the feeling of anxiety rise in me…I tried to go back so fast as I can! Now I want to say to you that maybe, there isn’t any settlement or a village and Dajaj has hypnotized us!
-Heh, Sab, why are you think so? Maybe, that he has hypnotized us and maybe, not…
-I don’t believe his words, Musafir, because he couldn’t be expires of Farases temple! I have only one question, why there isn’t a really temple of Faras if he is so god and helpful god? Why it isn’t here?
Musafir was thinking for a minute and then answered.
-Your speech is truth! We don’t know who was real Dajaj and he wasn’t a scarcer! He couldn’t make magic and what do you think about Nusubu?
-I don’t know who is he and I can not give you core cause of his behavior too…But I don’t believe in some gods because my soul is a soul of a wandering dog and I can’t imagine a god for myself, my brain can’t be this. But I can feel events and fire which has been in a village is the real event and there isn’t imagination!
-Sab these sayings are truly but I don’t know who is Nusubu and we watched that strange roared and screamed cloud! I don’t understand who was bring that stone from the top of the hill! Maybe, the pill of sand already be there but Dajaj has hypnotics us and we did not watch that sand storm! So! Have you got a sand from that storm?
-Hm, how can I do it?! I’m a dog and you have our single pocket!
-Really and sorry, let’s see in  it!
Musafir turned inside of his pocket out and there weren’t sand or dust. They were looking on it and Musafir says to Sab,
-Hm, really, there is nothing! Sab breathed once more and said;
-Yes, there isn’t sand so Dajaj as being the ordinary man without magic…Maybe, he has believed into his god but he can’t do anything else except his last performance!
The evening came to them and all trees seemed to be wild animals. Musafir said to Sab,
-If it is so, your epicene will be necessary for us! We must believe one another because I’m a man and you’re a dog!
-Ha-ha! I’m a dog, it is true but I amn’t the slave of so human being! I can bite you! Rrrr!
-Don’t bite me! Excuse me! I want to say that you looks on this world with other position…I am not animal!
-Mmmm, Musafir, generous; You aren’t animal and I amn’t a human…So…do you want to eat our funny porridge?
-Hey, Sab, you are cunning! Well, I’ll bring fire and please, help me with the finding dry branches near trees.
-Of course, I am already going there!
Musafir stood up and found the couple of the nearest lying dry branches. He looked on to the space where bird has been flew but he didn’t notice it. He thoughts, “Maybe, the bird is flying away!” At this time, Sab is going to the nearest trees and notices the same thing. His thought was very applied, “Everyone needs to eat!” He’s going ahead and was singing a song, “La-la, av-av…” He found many branches under the trees and he sit one of them which was not very big and heavy for Sab’s body. He took this branch by his teeth and went back. When he saw fire, he wagged his tail and said to Musafir,
-Ar-r-r-u, ar-ar-r…fucking branch in my mouth! Thank you, the branch is here, I have bridged it for us!
-Ah-ha-ha! Sab, you are like a fool but put it here. I’ll fired it.
-Please, the branch is yours!
-The fire is already ready for the cooking…Hm, one, two, three…Are you very hungry?
-Musafir, of course, yes! What do you want?
-When the porridge will be cooked can you go to see the birds place?
-Mmm…I’m ready to do it but why do you so interested in this.
It is interesting for me, because I want to know is it there? Maybe, this information can help to us…
Sab stood up and looks around him… The field seemed to be very quiet and peacefully. No one thing saw to the dangerous. The sun set down and there weren’t shadows and other signs of nights. Almost all birds were sleeping in their nests. So, Sab stopped the looking around and was going towards the darkness of this night. He began to sing a strange song which was contained sounds of the dog’s language.
The bird wasn’t sleeping and wasn’t disappearing in the sky. It waits Sab and when he appeared it is rising above the big sky, it didn’t want clearly that Sab noticed! Sab didn’t know about this event and he thought that it flew away. He said to himself, “It there isn’t the bird, I will go back. I want to eat late supper!” He turned back but the bird crashed down like a heavy stone and was trying to kill Sab by its beak. Fortunately, for him, he heard the usual sound of the falling of the bird and went ahead and the bird is flying very near to him. He tries to bite but his teeth caught only the air. He’s watching how bird is flying up and how it wants to kick him once more. Sab suddenly understood that it was the same bird as he saw in the morning. He was going fast to the stones near him and waiting the new crashing down of the bird. At that moment, he said to himself “I will vengeance you!” He was staying in front of the big stone and trying to wait new attack but he saw that the bird flew above him. It’s waiting too. It waited the moment when Sab would go towards their fire and would forget about it. Both no them wait one another. Sab was more clever than the wild bird; so he had went to the open place and stood on the one place. It seems to be a crazy step but he is inventing very imagine fully plan. The turned his head a side and so he can look the half of the sky. When the bird flew in to this area, he pretended to lay down. This plan and though got the very good result for Sab. The bird crashed down to the back of the Sab and he was watching for a second then he aped forward and was going out from the bird’s attack. He bird understood at the last stage that Sab went out and it couldn’t save its life, because it want to stop by Sab’s back and break his bones. All were another, Sab was alive and untouched and he was staying in front of the dead bird which head was been flat a stone. It laid and Sab saw on its beak and thought that it killed of the minute and then he smelled air. There wasn’t a smell of any other bird.
He  moved away and  cried for Musafir,
-Hey, Mu-sa-fir1 Go-me here!
Musafir was near his fire and he paid attention and he answered,
-Whe-re a-re-y-o-u, Sa-ab?
-I sta-ays beside the bi-ig hi-il of the-e sto-o-one-es, co-me he-re-e!
-We-ell, o-one mo-o ment!
Sab finished his crying and was looking on the bird’s body. He was thinking,
-Why it was ready to kill me, I’m innocent and I can’t arm it! It’s impossible…so! Maybe the answer of my question is the stone on the top of the hill, is it really true? Hm, Musafir will come and I’ll say it to him.
Musafir came soon and saw at the dead bird. Sab said to him,
-Do you know what is it?
-Yes, this bird was flying above us. What has it done? Moreover, why is it its head flatten out?
-It had a desire to kill me… Let me talk about it!
-Well, no problem!
-It was going to kick me by its big beak…At the first, I saved my hearing and jumping, it was going to break my head and the second, attempt was deadly for it because I could escape its attack!
=Wow, it’s very interesting…are you wounded, Sab?
-No-no, I’m healthy but I don’t understand and now, what has it been? What have I done badly for it!
-Be quiet, Sab! It isn’t your sorrow…You aren’t a deer or a ken!...Let’s go to the fire…So, stop! I need to search this bird. Maybe, there are some famous things to us!
He stepped to the bird and upended its bloody body. But there wasn’t something interesting and he asked Sab,
-Are you going with me?
-Where are going to now?
-I want to eat first: I hope that we will go sleep after that and at third, I want to go to the hill; stone tomorrow.
-The first point is very important to us, it is truth, Musafir. The second was not less famous to us but the third…if you want so, you’ll go there without me and I’ll go to the place above which the bird as flying! I want to smell that place and maybe, there is something!
-This our plan is very tragic. I hope that we will food something important!
-Musafir, has your porridge done? If it’s ready for eating, let’s go eat!
-Sab, one moment, please! I want to search this place and you can go to the fire!
-Hm, Musafir, the sun isn’t shining no and hat is the matter to you?
-Fucking bird! I’m very hungry and your truth is being into your words! Stop the guessing and let’s go to eat our fresh porridge!
Sab had a dream. And he’s sleeping very bayed.. too!
In front of him staid commander and looked at him but Sab himself  didn’t stay there and he saw on the commander’s eyes. They’re very alive but his body seemed to be gray cloud with the ordinary contours. Sab looked on the eyes and these two eyes looked at him. He don’t understand a question which these eyes were asking him. Also he watched a bird which was hidden by the gray cloud of the commanders body. He tried to say something but he couldn’t say any sound. Dead bird looked at him too and there was he understood the only one question,
-Who are you?!
Sab tried to say that he was a dog but his mouth couldn’t produce any sound.
Sab tried to ask,
-Who are you? And where are you from?
His mouth seemed like filled space and it was a stone. Sab tried to be calmly and at that moment, he heard the next question,
-Where are you from?- Sab didn’t know how he could answer him and he didn’t understood, how did the commander do, whose eyes were in front of him. The dead bird said,
-You know all and don’t be silent!
Sab tried to say that he was a dog and didn’t understand their speeches but the commander, which had two eyes, looked on Sab and said,
-You are a dog but this isn’t excuse you! You understand us, Sab is trembling but he can’t wake up because his dream is holding him into it.
The dead bird said to him,
-You know the sense of the prophetical dream about to men and ho are they?
Sab tried to say that he did not know but his tongue said,
-They are we!!!
The dead bird spread its wings and flew away but two awful eyes saw on him. He couldn’t say anything to the eyes and they were going away…
Sab is waking up and is looking on the sleeping friend. He can’t see him and Sab says to himself,
-If it is being my dream, I’ll sleep no but Musafir can’t sleep in my dream!   Hat is it?..
He’s waking fully up and says,
-It have been my dream, ah-ha-ha, we’re here! If I eat a lot of food, I’ll have a screaming dreams! The dead birds couldn’t fly and the dream is a sleep! What is the fool dream! I’ll tell about it’s in the morning Sab says about his night dream to Musafir and he can’t say anything except laugh loudly!
Musafir said,
-Dreams are always in define and they mix all event!
-Let me go to the place which we palmed yesterday and you can do our breakfast, can’t you?
-Ah-ha! I’m not your cooker but I want to eat too and I’m ill!
-Thank you very much, Musafir! I’m going now!
Sab stood up and went towards that place. He noticed that the dead bird suddenly disappeared and there were many-many bird’s feathers. A lay on the ground liked a gray carpet and Sab thought at that moment that the bird could be become a food for wild animals.
The sun is shining so brightly that the weather become hot very soon. There no one cloud was on the sky and it’s lighting directly on green grass around Sab. All are very peaceful and calmly and Sab was hearing birds song at the first time here. He said to them,
-Do you know how is good this time?..
And he continued his speech,
-Of course, you can’t know it! Your work is only singing songs and nothing else…But I want to know who was that bird!
He went ahead and rays of the sun lighted the way in front of him. He noticed that this day could be very good and he forgot about the night attack because he wanted to arrive at the place under yesterday’s flying of the dead bird.
All nature seemed to the part of the strange unusual paradise with the sun, without clouds and with silent songs of birds, which Sab couldn’t see at that moment. He was going ahead and those sounds were going with him. He couldn’t forget that night incident but he remembered his dream which was many days ago. It’s telling to him that there was somebody who could do impossible things but Sab didn’t believe in dreams and he didn’t understand it too.
Sab was going and going and he notices that he is in the middle of the bird’s cycle.
There wasn’t anything interesting and Sab was even regretted about this because he hoped to see something unusual and mystic things but there were only grass and the pile of stones. He said loudly to himself,
-If there isn’t interesting here, I will go back and am deciding that bird is a simple wild animal and nothing else. It tried go kill me because it liked a fresh meat of dogs; So, Sab, let’s go back! Our breakfast waiting me!
 He had turned back, then had been running very quickly, and the end of his voyage he started to feel very hungry.
Musafir welcomed him and put the bowl with porridge in front of him. Sab began to eat and felt that the porridge was consisted meat into it. He asked Musafir,
-How could you find the meat?
-Ha-ha! I couldn’t dream yesterday and I had cut the bird’s body and then I hid those pieces of meat!
Ha-ha, Musafir, it was the clever way to get meat! Let’s eat!
…
After their eating and Sab said to Musafir
-Do you want to go towards the village Thani? This village is the next one!
-Oh, no! I don’t want! I don’t want to go there because it’s a fearful place and it’s fully abandoned…I haven’t been there but I have heard more stories about that place! Those stories were really crazy and fearful. I offer go to the other place! It is named “Hoshatu sihri” or more simple “Hoshatun”.I have heard that those place aren’t fearful and it is very good for us! I don’t want to be without my head!
-Really? I’m ready to go there! Do you know the road towards that place, Musafir?
-Yes, I know! Let’s go, if you don’t want to eat all our porridge and you don’t to sleep very-very hungry!
-Ha-ha! Let’s go!
Hoshatun is the small town or the big village where everyone had his own house and didn’t like guests from other place. There was a market, a school and the strange temple of unknown gods. No one knew those names of gods and their temple seemed to belike an empty building but all inhabitants of the town liked to go in it and pray for those gods. Men of this town worked hardly and they liked unusual life in this town. If someone stranger came into this town, the deep silence would welcome him and he didn’t want to be there for the long time. He or she went away and the town became alive once more.
The town rounded deep and the dark forest was without fields and big free spaces. This forest gave all food for the town and men huntered or craftsmen. That place was unusual at least. There wasn’t enchanters and flock. There were only astonish houses and nothing.
Everymen had his other own opinion about forest which was around the town. If somebody wanted to go to the forest, other people would know that he or she wanted to hunt or to search something.
The market of this town was a very interesting place. There isn’t interesting place. There isn’t a standard square but there were many colorful tents and the single good there is “presents of forests”. All these goods come from forests and there were many very strange and awful things liked jars with bird’s eyes and columns of big ones or piles of leaves. Many goods meant many sellers and buyers too, of course, they went from the one side to other and tried to decrease price if they were burgers and vice versa.
If you went to this market, you would look unusual symbols on the sheets of skins. You could look many tents where everyone was be able to miss. And there weren’t ordinary market’s street but there are narrow corridors between all tents which haven’t got hallways or entrances.
…
Sab and Musafir went to the deep forest but there’s the only one road without inclines. Sab said to Musafir,
-Hey, where are we? I don’t know this road and this place too...
-We are in some forest! I have never been where and I don’t know too!
-Hm, I had a though that you know these places and we can’t wander on the road!
-Sorry, I have had the same thought and I really don’t know where are we no!
-Well…well…we haven’t got a schedule, so we can wander like I have been in the past!
-Ha-ha! But you are a dog and I’m a man! I can’t be a wandering dog but I was a wander in the past too.
-Ha-ha! How long will have been going to that village? Let’s guess, Musafir!
-Mmmm, We will have been going for the two days and there isn’t any village…Maybe, also two or five days…But we haven’t got enough food for this!
Sab asked Musafir,
-How long will have we be able go ahead? We were at the previous village three days ago…
-We will going for four or five days and we won’t be hungry!
-Mm… Do you and to go father?
-Yes, I want…But I offer to you the only one or two days. At this case we will go back and return with the happiness in our stomachs!
-Very interesting! But I want to go back now and to choose another road…I don’t like forests, and you, Musafir?
-But I like high trees with big shadows and I like every forests!
-Ha-ha! Are you a forest-man?
-Ha-ha! No-no! I’m not it but I really like trees and forests but if you really want, we will return back…
-No, Musafir! Let’s go father and we’ll see the end of this road…I haven’t ever seen a man or a woman here! There is no one human being! And it’s the very strange for me…
-Sab, don’t fear! I’m a man and I’m on this road. Be calm! Let’s go further!
The sun seemed to be a golden plate on the blue sky and no one cloud hid it. The rays lighted the ground and the nearest forest was under them. They were going father and are looking on the forest because they didn’t see some forest as previous forest. Big trees touched the sun and it smiled kindly at the answer. These big trees gave the deep shadows under them and Sab could sometimes smell strange and unusual flavors like smells of mushrooms and bats but he couldn’t remember those flavors, it were not be able to be in the deserts. Musafir couldn’t smell them but he saw birds and sometimes he saw unknown for him wild animals. They saw on the two; the man and the dog but they didn’t know who were they too. Sab and Musafir were going for the all day and they couldn’t see anything else except trees and the road.
They were staying under the big tree which had big branches and leaves too. They saw on the dark sky and it was looking on them.
Sab said to Musafir,
-Do you want to stay here? Musafir smiled and replied,
-Ha-ha, it’s the necessary thing to us! Of course, I want to sleep in bed tonight but we can stay here!
-Ha-ha, you have the very big decries! And sorry, maybe, you want to have limitless food and bear and girls too?!
-Ha-ha! So funny! You’re a joker! Sab, please, fling this place for me!
-It can be in your dreams, Musafir!
-And in your dreams too! Aha-ha!
-I’m a dog and I don’t need have “girls”! I like female dogs!
-Ha-ha!
-So, let’s stay here1 There are many branches and trees! Let’s go father to the forest that nobody can watch our fire!
-Heh, let’s…And please, can you find some nest with some bird. I want to eat their meat, and can you do it?
-Well, let’s go but do you want to climb on to some tree?
-I can Sab…But I don’t want to do it…
-Musafir, you are a strange man because you don’t want to climb on the tree but you want to eat bird’s meat!
-Yes, but it is the joke! Of course, I don’t want to fall down from tree and to break my leg or my arm! What is a place been preferring by you?
-Hm-hm, Musafir…it’s the interesting question! Maybe, let’s stay under this big tree in the right side from me?
-Mmm, big tree…the big tree…let’s go there!
They had gone to the right side and then stood under it. This tree had probably the hundred age and it’s very high and its top seemed touches the sky and stars. But there were no one birds or any animal. They had gone to the tree and then they understood why is it so, There were many-many snakes under the tree!

Sab said,
-Fucking snakes! Let’s run from this place to the another place and we’ll find a tree without ugly snakes!
-Sab, Sab, stop! We need to go back and we can find the next tree! Musafir stopped and said to Sab,
-Maybe, three is a swamp…Can you smell it?
-Of course, I can, Musafir, and I can say that there is the real smell of some swamp near the tree!
-It isn’t good for us but we need to find some waterless and swampless place!
Sab run farther and cried,
-There is that smell too! Both of them go to together  and Sab’s smelling the air and Musafir is finding trees here they can last the night. They go but all places have the dangerous smell of the nearest swamp!
When they were tired, Musafir said to Sab,
-I offer to us go back from the forest and then we can stop near the road because there are many dry places!
-Really, really! Your words are truth for us… but it’s the dangerous thing too…it is the road and all though there aren’t men…it’s the road!
-Do you fear the road, Sab?
-No! I like it but I know this land and I haven’t ever been here too! And I don’t know people from this place…
-It’s the serious cause, Sab. So, I offer you to go farther and look on forests around toad!
-Well, let’s go!
They were going further along the road and Sab was smelling the swamp’s air. The night around them was very dark and quit. Some birds cried rarely and those sounds seemed to be men’s cries. But they were only bird’s crying without understand able words. They were going for the several night’s hours and they noticed that there weren’t many men. More exactly, there was no one man and no one animal a long their voyage. Sometimes, they could hear strange noises from the left and the right side of them. Sab and Musafir couldn’t suggest, which was  sources of them, but they can her the standard noise of the night’s forest. They had been going for two hours and then they saw the dry place under the tree.
There was the only one big tree and also there was the long grass. Every them stalk of his grass seemed to be golden-made and the grass looked like a golden place of some nature’s experiment with gold and grass. Every stalk had its own light which hadn’t shadow and every thin leas of this tree seems to be mythic and a mystic thing. Sab and Musafir had gone father and stopped under the tree, where leaves gave the soft golden light.
Those leaves were like the little golden leaves and no one knew the sort of this tree. Everyone who went along this road looked on to the tree and had any thoughts that it was really unusual for these swampy places.
Sab and Musafir were staying under this tree and thinking... Sab said to his wander friend,
-I law on this tree and it’s the first time but I hope and believe that this place has the ordinary qualities!
Musafir was thinking for the minute and answered,
-It is the truth! This tree is really unusual and I haven’t ever seen the same! There are the golden leaves and the strange light…But how do you think, can this tree be the divine place for strangers who go along the road?
-Musafir, I don’t know! But I hope that this tree is the ordinary plant and nothing more or do you want to study customs of this forest? Of course, I don’t want!
-Please, stop and can you bring the fire for our supper…Or you don’t want to eat, do you?
-Mmm…no, I really want to eat now! Sorry me, I’m the hungry…very hungry!
-Well, Sab! Can you help me? I need to have more branches!
-No problem, I can help you!
Sab was going to find more dry branches which they have got. He noticed that there were many dry branches under the nearest trees. Those branches weren’t  golden but they were be able been used in their fire. He remembered three big branches and one which is being the very big. He tried to catch it by his mouth and teeth but he couldn’t move any one because they were the very big and knarred and they were very big for him. So, he decided to return and would tell about those branches. After minutes later he said,
-Musafir, there are three branches for our fire!
-Here? Show them!
-Let’s go!
Their fire promised the big and delicious supper for them. It’s firing with big tongues of fire which gave the heat to them.
Musafir’s lifted easily up the “big” branches and put them near their fire. He started to cook the porridge, and Sab’s watching as he’s witched by this fire. Every little fire seemed to be the magic’s result. Sab liked and loved every evening with fire which always gave the strange emotion for him.
What was fire for Sab? It is a really magic without any spell because he felt hot and warm from the fire but he understood that it isn’t for the every dog. Sab knew how people could use the fire and also, he knew that it can kill every animal. It is the cause for running away and insensible angry of an animal. He must run away and after that barks on to fire but he liked it and didn’t feel fear or angry. He liked fire and noticed every tongue of fire.
When he was young he liked fire too and at that moment he had the thought that fire was his friend and he believed that it have never gave arm for him.
He was sitting near it and waiting their supper. He wanted to eat but it wasn’t very important for him because he wanted to understand nature of every tongue of fire. Their fire  gave to them more and more heat and Musafir said to Sab,
-You can fire your wool! Go away!
-I can do it! A-a-a! My wool! A-a-arr-r! It has been really fired! Ugly smell!!!
-Stupid, Sab! All is good! Be quiet, you have feared all birds on this tree! Ah-ha-ha!
-Mmm…really? I’ve roasted my wool and coat but they are birds and one of them tried to kill me!
-Heh! Do you hate all birds?
-Musafir, of course, no! I like their songs. But sometimes they are ugly animals and especially when they shit from the sky!
-Ah-ha-ha! Sab, I advise to you, don’t fear them!
-Musafir! Of course! All are very simple! I’m very hungry and I want to eat one bird!
-Stop-stop! All is good! Your food is been in your bowl, please, sit down and eat here!
-Thank you, Musafir! I like your porridge very much!
-Ha-ha-ha! I’m our chief and cooker! I want to eat too, So, let’s begin our supper near this strange golden tree!
-Let’s eat! Up!

***
Sab knew that this land was the land of the ancient war between Gods and the nature. Also, he had known everyone name of hills and mountains and rivers since he was young, he liked to hear stories about the Great War. He liked these stories and imagined every moment of these battles…He knew all names of the all gods and any to visit the places of those battles. And no he was here because he solved to go out from the road the few days ago. Why did he do it? Because he remembered the one old legend about a war with the nature. The logic of this legend was very simple, “If you are the enemy, you will die!” Sab didn’t want to be “an enemy” but he intended to understand the causes of the oldest wars between to issues and beings. When he they went out from the road the several days ago, he said to himself,
-If I want to know the causes of  Samir’s disappearing, I’ll search them!
And he replied to himself,
-If I want to know them, I’ll need to go without road!
Sab’s going towards the big mountain with top like a needle. This mountain always knew “Djabalu Ibratihaa” and Sab did their top names “Ibra” and it was the place of Big Ancient Battle and every foot of that place was like the big grave without corpses. He didn’t want to go up to Ibra but he understood that he well go below it. He knew the episode about the great battle but he thought that the two armies had the battle on the meadow and not on the mountain side. He felt the strange might of that place and he tries to go around Djabaly Ibratihaa. But every his step was gone by him to that place. Also, he knew the old legend about the girl, who named Ibra, and the unknown man which was killed in the battle but Sab didn’t believe in it and he thought that this was the way to say that the defeat has been predictable.
Sab remembered this short legend,
“Once upon a time, when gods had second war, there were the human girl and the younger God. They fell in love. They wanted to live beside the unknown mountain. But it was their wishing and the girl understood that they must to hide in the top of that mountain because gods didn’t like people and vice versa. Nobody could understand why they were together and the commander of the god’s army was ready to find them and killed them together. He wanted this and two beloved had decided to go to the top of the mountain, when they finished rising up, they saw two armies which had a battle. The gods righted with people and there weren’t any alive after that meeting of the armies. They were watching on it and then the angry commander went from their backs and killed both of them.
But Sab had his own version. He’s going every day and everyday he saw on the mountain with the needle-like top. He didn’t like the same mountains but it’s the country of ancient legends and beings. There wasn’t the grass on the earth but there were many big hills. Every hill had his own history and many of them are places of graves. There wasn’t many flourish rivers but there was only two streams which were like the strange yellow rivers. The name of the first river like stream was “Kabir” and second had the name “Kothir”. Everyone who knew their histories didn’t try to go across one of them can forget his or her name and toots too. Those streams were the borders of the kingdom off gods and no Sab’s going along the river Kabir. He wanted to know the cause of the strange and awful effects after a crossing one of the rivers. There were many sand and all tees are dry and hasn’t got leaves but Sab knew that they were alive and they’re the frozen warriors of war.
Sab stayed near the river which was named Kabir and saw on the opposite beach. He knew that place was the land of the gods and he wanted to cross the river. He’s going ahead and back but he fell the strong desire of the being there because he thought that this step will give him the direct answer on his question which became his really headache during the last days. He’s going ahead and the only one thought was sited in his brain, “What shall I do?” He knew and understood that this step can clear his memory and kill all purposes and goals and he can be like a vegetable, a plant or a cow. He thought about it and he tried to find the solution to this big problem.
He’s breathing out and breathing once more and was thinking that he was  natural crazy dog!
He had jumped ahead and felling done in to water which seemed to be not the water but the firm soul. He tried to swim but he could do it.
Sab had come back and then was sitting on the ground near the river. He had only one thought, “I want to drink! I want to drink and eat together!” He saw on the yellow water and tried to step in it. He couldn’t put his leg into water because water didn’t support him but he thought, “And maybe, I can go on to this water…maybe…I needn’t to swim river…If water is firm, maybe, I’ll go on its surface…!”
He tried to do it and went over and he could do it! He can go over and run over too! Also, he is trying to jump and he can do it!
He crossed the river… When he had crossed, he saw some strange episodes of the past days where people run towards the river and some animals were swimming that didn’t got names…He saw on them but they didn’t see him. He saw the fires and the magic light-things.
When he crossed the river, he saw the scenes of an ancient battle. He saw many people and many unknown animals which were going back to the river. Sab understood that he was a spirit in this battle but he couldn’t know where were gods armies and didn’t watch them when had been crossing the river. Strange animals with two and three heads and with from five to nine legs seemed to be like animals from thugs off crazy mind.
Sometimes he heard crazy sounds of that battle; he didn’t know causes and events but he felt that all people and all animals were killed by the storm which started to blow at the end of Sab’s route while he was crossing the river.
He saw how colorful lightning’s killed them and they fell down like a rain. All beach as full by their bodies but he noticed that nobody remained alive in that battle. Also, he understood that battle was the last battle opposite gods.
Sab had been crossing the river for the long time, it has been his opinion but it hasn’t so long as part of that battle which he has seen. When he’s finishing the crossing he was looking around himself but there was no one shadow which he saw. There weren’t animals with their many legs and there weren’t running men. There was only sand which forms the line of bridge…Sand, sand and once more sand which had his sand color.
Sab had jumped up to the new world and he thought that no one had crossed the river for many years. Then he landed by his jumping from the surface of the river, the world had changed its surface and Sab couldn’t look at ordinary sandy beach which he saw from the other bank.
The beach was changing its color in to bloody red. The sky seemed to be walls of a big castle without gates and entrances. They were like stoniest wall from the ground to the heavens. The big walls and no one gate, it’s the big castle on the sky! And the red beach in front of it Sab thought, “Is it the god’s castle or it isn’t the castle but the biggest pile of clouds? If it is the really castle, I don’t know, how is an owner of this…If clouds look like a castle, it’s a very interesting structure!”
When he had thought, the castle disappeared on the sky and rain began. The sun shone brightly and this rain seemed to be like the very unusual event but Sab was sitting down and saw on to this picture. He had only one thought, “I want to drink, I really want this simple thing!”
He stayed up and went ahead…
He saw on the rounded him surface and then he noticed the big lake on the right side of him. It wasn’t the really lake but the one inflow of the river. He wanted to drink and he didn’t know that is the inflow and not the lake.
This inflow was a home for any trees and little inflows. They looked as peaceful place without any dangerous thing. All trees were dry and there was no one leaf of some tree. Every Sab’s step showed him the new view of that nature!
Sab thought,
-If there aren’t alive trees, this place is dead and there is only lie! But I really want to drink and I’ll go to this flow for the drinking!
Sab smelled air and he noticed the unusual smell for sand and water…He smelled the flavor of man’s food!
He thought,
-It can’t be so but I can’t make a mistake…It’s the really food’s smell! Hey! I don’t believe in it but maybe I will find same food because I’m very hungry too!
He’d been going ahead and his voyage to the inflow was ended. He stayed near it and the inflow was in front of him!
He’d been drinking water thirsty and when he finished, he raised a head and saw the wooden house in front of him. He said to himself,
-It can’t be! I remember that when I went to the inflow, I didn’t see any house near the inflow!
-Hey!
This sound is liked an usual event for Sab, he sprung up and  began to go back. He understood that the flavor of food went from this place. He decided that it wasn’t necessary for him to go towards the door and he knocked into it. And he heard once more,
-Hey! Stay!
Sab run ahead as the wind because he didn’t know what was this house and who was an owner of it.
-Hey! Stay! I know who are you!
Sab was running faster, he thought that it was a mirage and he did something unusual for these places.
-Stay! If you don’t stop, I’ll kill you!
Sab was running and didn’t do anything else. When he had been running for a half of hour, he turned back and saw only sand…
Sab thought at that moment.
-Ha-ha, it have been the mirage and nothing else! But I should be ready for these things. They will be farther if I’ll hungry much more! I need to eat! He’s finding his food under the nearest tree. It is a snake without poison teeth. He’s being very happy when he finishes his meal. Sab says to himself,
-Very tasty snake! But I need to go farther and ahead! Well, let’s go! I need to know, who has been that man! But it can be dangerous, so…
He had stayed up and went towards the place where he saw the mirage of the house. Then he was near the inflow, he’d stopped and saw around him.
Of course, he knew that he went along the country of the gods and everyone here was be able to be dangerous for him…He laid down and began to wait… He’s waiting not so long and he was watching on six unusual animal which were going to drink the water. They’d gone very beside to him and he felt their steps and breathings.
Sab said to himself,
-They very strange were beings! I saw them in the first time.
The animals had stopped their voyages and one of them transformed in to human and said to Sab,
-We aren’t the animals because we are people! But the views of animals are been standard to us since the last battle!
Sab asked him,
-Sorry, but why have you got these views?
-Ha-ha Try to change yourself and you’ll understand us!
-Really!?
-Yes, and go out! We want to drink!
Sab had laid down and he was watching how they were drinking. He’s waiting but he didn’t know what is the purpose of his watching. He has many questions, but no one of them has answer. He’s staying up and is looking around and he’s looking the clouds’ castle and send once more. He wants to ask some questions and is going to do it!
He’s going towards the animals which were drinking water. Sab had seen their stony bodies and then he asked his question,
-Are you the warriors or maybe you’re the peaceful beings?
One of the animals had transformed into man and answered,
-You are the simple and stupid dog which can’t ask questions like this! Go out! It is my order to you!
Sab went towards him and said,
-I don’t want to do it, dear Hulba Milh, is it your real name?
-Fuck! Who are you? Yes, my name is Hulba Milh and I’ll kill you!
Sab jumped on his chest and cringed into his neck. Hulba cried and tried to free from the Sab’s teeth but he couldn’t do it. All animals became the men and were going to run towards the fighting’s. Hulba’s trying to kick Sab but he couldn’t do it. He was yelling like an animal.
Sab jumped back and Hulba cried to his friends,
-Kill it! Kill!
The men were running towards Sab and cried to Sab,
-We’ll kill you! The death is your future!
Sab was staying on his place and didn’t move because he’s waiting.
The five tall men were going towards Sab and they were crying, like horses,
-We’ll kill you! You must lie! Lie! We’re the warriors!
Sab didn’t move and was waiting their appropriating. Sounds of the yelling’s of the men were echoing from stones near them. They were going and crying,
-You’ll die! You’re corpse! We are the people from this desert! You’ll die!
Sab was staying and watching their moving. He had counted their steps and he noticed that they needed to go only the six steps but they couldn’t do it, they were staying at one place. He thought that it was his new property which was got after the crossing of the river Kabir.
He’d stepped the one step towards the men and they stepped back. They cried,
-You’ll die! We’ll kill you!
Sab stopped his stepping and asked them,
-Really? You’ll kill me? Hm, so let’s try!
They started to run towards him but every their step was moving them back. It had been lasting for the some minutes and Sab became alone at the end of its battle. Sab saw around and he couldn’t find the sign of those wanders. He said to himself,
-They are stupid! But what am I able to do? I could reflect their attack… I need to, know what it was!
He had sit down and was looking around…He noticed that some smoke was being risen from the nearest hill and he would have to the checking of his new ability.
He smelled air and he felt the flavor of any food. Sab had closed his eyes and tried to imagine a product which had that flavor. He was thinking lasting not more than the few second.
He had felt this flavor for many, many and once more, many times!
It was a smell of some roasted meat!
Sab smelled this wonderful flavor and began to go to the nearest hill’s top! He tried to recognize an animal which meat was had this perfect aroma but he couldn’t do it because he didn’t know what it was. He’s looking around and he was ready for the next battle which would be to have that meat into his stomach. He was ready and nothing more, he wanted to eat meat!
He wanted to conquer that meat if it won’t be his.
He had gone to the hill side and though that there weren’t woods or anything wooden pieces. So, he couldn’t understand what the source of fire was. He said to himself,
-Sab, it’s the very strange! Will be ready it battle because you don’t know who is he or she or it and maybe, this being won’t be very pleased if I will go towards him and said, “Give me your food, I’m very angry!”
Sab had crossed the hillside and when he reached the top, he was very surprised because there was Samir!
He said to Sab,
-Hello! I’m very happy to see you! It can’t be but we’re meeting now!
Sab answered him,
-Oh! It is Samir? I’m very surprised! It is impossible! But why are you here?
Sab looked on his face and noticed that this man couldn’t be Samir because he didn’t have the mark on his left arm. That mark was the sign of their detachment and there was caption, “D11-2”, which the means that their detachment has the number “11” and the identification number “2” for every battle group. Sab had the same mark on his belly and the additional letter “c” which was meant “commander”.
Sab knew that that mark was very important for every inhabitants off deserts. And he said to himself,
-If “Samir” hasn’t the mark, he won’t be the real Samir.
Sab had only one thought,
-You aren’t be Samir and you’re ling to me now!
“Samir” said to him,
-Sorry, but can you sit down and eat with me? I have cooked the delicious meat…Please, sit down beside ma and let’s eat together… Sab went back and Samir retried his offering,
-Here are you going? I need to say something to you…And please, tasty my food!
Sab said,
-You aren’t Samir and how did you appear here?
-I have gone for a long time and I’m reaching this place now.
-You can’t it because there is the river Kabir.
-Oh, really?.. I have swimming across it. This river is very narrow and not deep too. But why do you ask me these strange questions?
-Because this river is the unusual river and you haven’t could to cross it!
-But it is so, Sab! I have crossed it and nothing else!
-I don’t believe you! And where is your hand’s mark?!
-Where is my mark…hm..one moment!
“Samir” fell down and all bones, roasted meat and fire begun to unite at one body. Then Sab noticed that this was a hydra. All hydras were every dangerous animals which could be killed by one strike. He knew that all hydres were died during the last battle between gods and people. He wanted to know the simple issue about that can he kill this dreadful monster? Also, he knew that all hydres had their own strong magic force. But he didn’t know what was that magic force!
The hydra stood up and began to go towards Sab. He didn’t moving and thinks very fast…
The stones around him began to move and to be whirling around their bodies…
The stones were whirling and striking sparks and all view was like demonic evening in the hell…
The hydra looked as animal with the six legs, every leg has the five long claws and it body was ended by the three green snake’s heads but all body had the dark green color. Every head had two little eyes and mouth with sharp and doubled snake’s tongue. Sab knew that hydras left stones and broke every tree but he didn’t feel fear but he’s staying in front of it and there were many stones which was flying around them.
One of those hydra’s heads said to Sab,
-Ar-e-e you-u ready-y- to-o die-i-i?
Sab answered to the hydra’s question,
-Let’s try to do it, the stupid snake with the three heads! I’m waiting you now!
-Oh-h-h, you-u-u-u are—e-e very-y stupi-id doo-o-g!
-Ha-ha-ha! Let’s to kill me!
-Sh-h-h…sh…
Hydra was going towards Sab and every of its heads wanted to kill him.
Sab was staying on his place and wasn’t worrying about the enemy. He has his own plan how to kill the awful snake like animal! He said to it,
-Keep calm! I’m not your enemy and I don’t want to kill somebody like you!
The hydra whistled and said by very angry snake voice,
-Sh-h! I want sh-sh to-o- ki-i-il you-uu! I ha-ate-e you-ou!
Sab answered by the loud laugh,
-If you are intending to battle, let’s begin!
He was staying and ordered to the whirling stones,
-Fall down!
When he said it, the all stones fell down. Sab said to hydra,
-If you want to continue, I will kill you! Do you want it?
-I ki-il you-uu!
-Well! Very nice! Left up!
And all stones which have few several minutes ago lifted up once more and begun to whirl once more.
Sab rose his front leg and moved towards the hydra. All stones were flying by some hirelings in the air. They collected over it and when Sab put his leg back, they fell down onto hydra’s body. None stone missed its goal and all stones were filled hydra up. Sab said to it,
-It is your case and be calm for the enemy! I haven’t delivered to your wards. Samir is died like you! That’s all my words to you.
Sab had sit down and he had been sitting for the few minutes and after that he stood up and turned back to the desert and inflow. He said to himself,
-I’m ready to go ahead and no one can interfere to me! Goodbye hydra and goodbye the strange river Kabir!
He’s going along the inflow and watching on it. He had only one thought,
-I have forgotten to eat! I want to do it no! I’m very hungry! I’m a dog and I need to eat something!
Sab went near the inflow of Kabir and thought about the his story with the hydra,
-It was the very haughty being and I don’t know who was it…who was it?…It was the hydra but these beings can’t talk and they are stupid..But it as the very angry…hydra…
He’s going near the inflow and noticed that water in it didn’t have reflection of something and also, that there was many little unknown animals which had six legs and little wings…
He coughed one them and found out that this being has very delicious meat…He begun to eat and then found that its blood had the blue color like the sky.
Sab finished the eating and after that he went to sleep near the three big stones which created the small covering from eyes of enemies. He is laying down and is beginning to sleep after the few seconds. He likes to sleep near rivers!
Sab woke up at night and heard strange sounds which going from the inflow. Sab looked on it and he noticed nothing but strange sounds are like some fishing words. He didn’t move that moment and tried to understand those sounds but his attempts didn’t have the result. His hearing efforts had the differing results. Sometimes he felt that he already understood them but those thoughts lest not more then few secondly. He was laying and tried once and once more. Those sounds last for some time but they were suddenly hiding.
At that moment Sab thought about his evening killing the little animal with the blue blood. The sounds were disappearing and then Sab heard loud crying from the other side of the river-inflow. He concluded that it had been the cry of some animal because it hadn’t been as crying of some human.
After that Sab was sleeping for the long time. The sun rose and begun its way on the sky but Sab didn’t know anything about it. He was sleeping and watching the dreams. Those dreams were being about animals which he saw yesterday and when he woke up, he couldn’t remember anything about them and the dreams too. He said to himself,
-They are very tasty and I like to eat them.
He is looking on the plain and he is noticing that count of these animals are increasing and they are jumping and running too, so Sab is finding his food very fast. He remembers his night dream about some voice from the river-inflow.
He is looking on the opposite beach and is noticing that he can’t define the source of voices and noises …Also, he can’t see anything like the opposite beach…Fog and clouds are there.
He eats the balance of the animal and drinks water from the check which is the nearest source of water…
Then he heard the strange screaming from the plain behind him. It was like animal crying for help. He alarmed and looked on the plan. He’s watching many running little animals with the blue blood…After that he looked around and found that five hydras ere going towards him but they were on the opposite side of the field and all little animals. He tried to understand a goal of the wild hydra’s. He waited and noticed that all animals feared the five hydras.
Sab said to himself,
-If I could kill one hydra, I will kill the five ones. I like the little animals and I want to kill much more hydras.
He stood up and went ahead.
He couldn’t know that this interrupted by the little animals which were prohibiting it to him. They were staying around him and pushing back like they were afraid that the hydras wile kill him. Sab stopped and looked around. The first that he noticed the strange big ways on the surface of the river-inflow. He had ever seen the same says which were big as mountains and were contained all water of the river.
Those big waves tried to conquer the beach of the river. All grass, which was growing near the sand of the beach, was waving from right to left.
Sab was watching on it and trying to solve what results would come from this little water storm. He argued with himself,
-Maybe, the river is the guard of the little being and maybe, it hates all hydras…
He was watching on the river and on the hydras which were going towards the little beings…
They didn’t afraid them but they collected near the river with its waves. They didn’t try to swim or to cross the river, they were only staying near the water of the river. Sab was staying near them and didn’t move too. The hydras were going towards them and every of those rage beings wanted to kill everyone who appeared on its way. Sab thought in his brain,
-If the little animal want to die, they must run to different sides but they are staying at one place and don’t move! Maybe, they are very weak or they want to swim!?
The water of the river was looking like the strange transparent wall of some material. The little beings were turning their heads towards this wall and they were waiting something that Sab didn’t know. Sab said to himself,
-If it is a new enemy, I’ll fight with all enemies at one moment…And this moment is now!
Sab cried out to the hydras,
-Hey! Come to me! Don’t touch my friends! Come here!
The hydras like rage animals run towards him. One of them was running and shifting right but every hydras wanted to kill Sab and all of them are being, ready to battle. Those hydras couldn’t speak with him but they were whistling like wild insects. Every hydra had three heads and they were very angry to him.
He went toward them. The hydras were more angry than they had ever been early. They wanted to kill all little animals but Sab was the first in their order.
The little animals begun to move and they formed the semicircle and Sab was in the center of this figure. Sab said to them,
-Why are you staying here? You’re very little for this battle! Go away!
The little beings didn’t say anything because they couldn’t talk to Sab and then transparent warriors was occurred from the river…The water wall was collected in the our warriors who were transparent, and shadows didn’t have behind them. Sab couldn’t watch them but he understood that there was something wrong for the hydras because they were dispersing in the different sides and they begun to surround Sab and all little beings. But Sab thought that they did that especially for him, so he had went towards the central hydra and pushed it up, then the hydra attacked him with all her heads. Sab had bitten the first left head after that the little beings begun to jump on to the hydras and they were bitten by their little teeth. They were so angry that Sab didn’t notice how were they nipping the last two heads. After that, the green monster fell down because it didn’t have got any head!
The little beings jumped away from its corpse and they looked on to transparent water warriors.
They were staying on their places and didn’t move. They were waiting attack on the river. The last two hydras went towards them but the little being run from them. When they met, the strange noise happened in the air and this noise was like as rustle from clouds. This rustle was feared the unfired little warriors-beings and they stopped on the half of their way. The rustle stopped all beings on the battlefield but the two hydras were continuing to run, towards the river!
The two blue lightning were rushing down from the clear sky. They stopped hydras but Sab was suspect that the lightings need to attack only the moving goals. So, he cried out to hydras,
-Hey, let’s go here! I wait you, let’s fight!
They began to run towards him and they wanted to kill him and everybody how was appeared on their way!
They run and then the two red lightings were rushed on to them. They fell down and didn’t move anymore.
Sab turned his head back and watched that the water transparent warriors were sheathed their blades. Sab said to them,
-Thank you, the warriors!
They didn’t answer to him but they fell down like the ordinary water of the river. The small beings watched on him but they couldn’t say anything!
Sab said to them,
-Thank you very much too!
For the food and for the helping, it was very famous for me! Thank you once more!
The single warrior appeared once more and said to Sab,
-How are you, dog? Are you an enemy?
Sab replied to him,
-I’m Sab, I was a commander of the detachment and we were guarding the border of our land. But my friend and the second warrior was died ho. So, I’m alone.
-Ha-ha! You are a warrior! Don’t smile me! Ah-ha-ha! But you can go along the river! Sab thanked him and went father along the inflow.
Sab had been going for the whole day, he was drinking the water and so on. His food was been from snakes and he liked to eat them because they’re very delicious for him. He looked right and left then suddenly he stopped because the new inflow dropped his way. He tried to swim in it but the flow was being very fast and he couldn’t do. He was sitting down and the only one though was in his head,
-I’m not hungry but I really want to cross this inflow. And once more he is trying to swim but he can’t do it. He said to himself,
-If I can’t swim once more! And can do it! He have problem at now, flows near beaches was very strong and water was calm in the middle. He said to inflow,
-Why is it so?!
The inflow kept calm and silence, he couldn’t talk. He was swimming for a long time, while he crossed the inflow. He sit down near inflow’s beach and he tried to remember when he was eating! He couldn’t do it in that moment but he nipped their heads and he started to eat their delicious meat! He wanted to know why were so many snakes here?! He thought,
-Maybe all beaches are the home for them or maybe, they are here because they are ancient warlike animals?!
He didn’t know the truly answer, so he was eating them in that moment. He finished his eating and he stopped and said to himself,
-Maybe, they are yards of river! Like these little animals that have fighter near me! Or maybe, these snakes are the enemies of those animals!
He had finished his eating and stood up for walking farther beside the river.
When he was going, he noticed that there were the small beings too.  He tried to understand what were they here but he couldn’t do it. He promised that this land was their homeland. But he couldn’t notice even one hole in the ground where they lived. He said to himself,
-Maybe, they were guards of the river and they were occupied this beach because they always hold these places! I didn’t want to eat their meat because they helped me during the battle with hydras!.. Stop! Why were there so many snakes and no one big animal?! Hm! I needed to know the cause of that!
He run to the main plain which was near the beach and he found much more snakes there.
-Many-many snakes mean the much more delicious food! But stop! Remember that you need to know the cause!
Sab said to snakes,
-Why are you here?! Why?
Snakes didn’t answer, so he turned back by his fast running but the last moment he noticed  that many hydras were staying on the horizontally. He stopped and tried to watch what were they doing there. He though that they’re warriors of some snakes army and his first thought was, “Maybe, they are want to kill anybody who want to cross the plain before him”. Hydras were staying on their places and they seemed to be guards. Sab returned back on to the beach and tried to tell to little animals that hydras were on the opposite side of their plain. They didn’t understand him and they run away. Sab cried out to them,
-Why are you running away? Why are you doing so???
Sab didn’t understand the cause of their running and returned back to the border of the big field where he noticed the many hydras.
When he do so, he cried them,
-Hey, what are you doing here? He has told so but no one hydra answered to him. He tried to cry out once more,
-Hey, are you alive? Hey, the wild beasts! Do you hear me?
No one hydra moved from its place. They were staying, It seemed, they were waiting something. They‘re straying like some sculptures of wild hydras. Those bodies gave the idea to Sab and he said to himself,
-Unless you want to answer me, I need test your ranks and your force too.
He run toward them but the wilding of the field stopped his running and his voyage was finished. He’s trying this action once and once more but the wind didn’t permit him to do so. That wind seemed to be like a guard of those hydras and it stopped every trying to run towards the hydras. Sab’ trying and staying on his place near the beginning of the field. He said to himself,
-I can’t run and I can’t examine force of these hydras. Hm, I need to find my “snake supper”.
The sunset of that day had the very famous and tremendous implementation. The sun was crossing some clouds and they were as a single wall of some building, which Sab didn’t know. He was eating his supper and watching fast moving of clouds which were had fire as orange color. He said to himself,
-I need to go to the unusual hydras because I think that they have some target to be there! They can’t stay and don’t move for a long time. I need to do it!
He ended his supper and stood up but he noticed that the little animals stay near him and try to catch his sign. He said to them,
-Why are you here, my strange friends? Why you don’t run away in opposite direction?
But they couldn’t speak, so he answered,
-If you don’t want to sit on your beach, we will go together towards the hydras!
He began to go towards the hydras but those animals went with him too.
Sab asked the most bigger of those temporary friend,
-Do you want to go with me? The little beings nodded to him.
-You can’t talk, can you?
The second nodded.
-Are your fellow guards of the river-inflow?
The third nodded.
Sab had stopped his questions and thought for a moment. After that he asked,
-Hm, are you the real animals? Winding of the head was been.
-Mmm…I can’t ask you who are you.So… mmm…Well! Are you warriors?
The next nodding was been.
-Have you got a commander?
The nodding was been.
-Are you people in your real view?
The little being was waiting for some minutes. And then he winded by its head.
-If you don’t people and you are guards and you have the commander too, will you be my friends?
The strong nodding of this little being showed to Sab that that situation was very unusual and interesting for him.
Sab said to them,
-Let’s go! We need to know how hydras are at all!
The little beings stood up and begun to go behind and near Sab. The commander of their detachment was near Sab and he was ready for everything which would happen with them.
Sab whirled his head and saw from right to left and beck. He noticed that the little beings were very active and warlike too and he surprised by that fact. He wasn’t waiting that they managed to be so speedy and he could image only the one thing. It was how they ate grass and walked around and near the beach.
The sunset finished in that moment and the lash rays of the sun lighted red clouds as love hearts. They were very beauty and Sab noticed that he hadn’t ever seen the same beauty sunset!
He said to the commander,
-Similar sunsets are the ordinary thing for this place. The little “Friend is nodding to him”.
They was going for the several hours and after that travelling they crossed the big field and stopped near the border which was created the line of hydras. Sab looked on them and said to himself,
-I can’t understand! These hydras are the sculptures and, maybe, they are the frozen monsters! Really, I don’t know who they are. He asked the little being,
-Are they the sculptures?
The little commander tried to say “no” and shook his head. Those hydras weren’t sculptures. Sab tried to understand those purpose but he asked,
-Are these hydras the real monsters?
The commander nodded.
-Are they hold by a spell?
Once more the word “yes” was.
-Are they from some ancient war?!
“Yes” was been as answer.
-Can someone delete of the little beings?
-Please, stay at your place, I need to look on those monsters.
He went ahead towards the hydras and he’s staying near them after that few seconds.
The first question he asked to himself,
-Who are they?! They aren’t the ordinary hydras because they have four legs forever being. They haven’t got three have only one and nothing more…
Sab thought: “They seems as animals like me…dogs! It can’t be so! They can’t be dogs because dogs live on the for south where I as living when I as a puppy! I’ve remembered that those dogs were living on the far south no and they were not similar to these ugly beings…Yes, they had wool but their colors were very different…Stop! Maybe, they are the Nordic dogs from that place here the sun isn’t shinning brightly like here! It’s the very idea! All thought, I can’t ask them but I need to see their eyes!”
He went towards the eyes of the nearest dog and stayed in front of it. He saw to the colorful skin and long legs, its breast was as strong rock. He was surprised by it. Then he came beside them and saw to its eyes.
The first his thought was “Hey, you are, alive!”
It was his singular thought because after that the stony hydra became to transforming and Sab made several steps for watching on to that transformation. Some pieces of the sculpture fell down and it was lasting for several minutes. The stony hydra explained its surface and the old stony hydra died. Sab had watched on it and noticed that it couldn’t be a real monster but the real man, which color was been gray, had an armor and an unknown able war fare weapon which was seemed to be a short cylinder without the hand holder.
When the gray man opened his eyes, he stood up and his red eyes were very high. His stature was as seven or eight Sab’s height. Sab watched on to him and tried to guess where was that man! His skin was the gray and his eyes were the red color.
The warrior begans the talking,
-Thank you! You have put away the ancient spell…And I want to ask, “Who are you?”
-Not at all! I’m a dog and my name is Sab and what is your name?
-Sab…-he stops-cursed dog…hm…I don’t believe in it…
-Sorry, but what is the matter? And what is your name, warrior?
-Hm…my name is Muj-ahid or simply it is Ahid! I have been the commander of our small detachment from the north wing of an army, my detachment is here and they tried to hide our castle from forces of Nature…Do you believe in old ancient gods?
-Of course, Ahid! I was born in the time of war between the Nature and the gods!
-Thanks, Sab…If you believe in them, I need to pray something from you…
-What is your wish?
-Please, wake up the warriors from my detachment…We need in their help…
-Who are “we”?
-You and me, Sab!
Sab smiled and said,
-If you want so, let’s go to do it together! And, please, go in front of all warriors and we’ll begin!
Ahid had done it but nothing occurred and Sab said to him,
-Please, call their names! They’re sleeping now!
Ahid done it and all stony hydras began to transform onto human. The results wereperfect. Ahid stayed before the rank of gray warriors!
-All is good?
They said to him,
-Thanks! You are moving out our ancient spell and we are your servants! Nobody could do it and you have done it! Once more, thanks! We don’t know who are you but we are pleasanting to you how!
-Not at all!
-We are well coming you in our detachment and we can help you in all your doings! And once more, we are your servants!
Sab says to them,
-very unordinary…what do you want in our exchange? Ahid is smiling and answer,
-Nothing because e are very pleasant to you! We’ll go with you because we watch that you haven’t got some goal of your travelling. We’ll wander with you because our war was ending and we are feeling that there isn’t any commander for us! This time is more war than the time of our war, all our friends are died now, so we are ready to help you in all your deeds!
-We are ready to help you in all your deeds!
-Well, not at all and thank you, are you hungry? …Mm…Sorry, but I don’t know your needs!
-Ha-ha! Sab, if you want to eat we will get you some food…Hm…Sorry, but you eat snakes and not all of them are non-poisoned! I have known that there are many war-snakes which the nature had created for our war!
-Sorry, Ahid, but what these are? What is those snakes and they are “war”?
-They are snakes ho has poison meat! But do you anything about detachment which name has been “Hydra’s wings”?
-No, Ahid! I don’t know anything about it…but is it yours?
-Yes, and the men from this are here now!
They spoke about all interesting thing and issues. The men gave the food and it was the delicious fish from the river-inflow. It was very big and Sab was being surprised by it! He knew that there were not many big fish. They finished their eating and Sab asked Ahid and all his men,
-How did you find this fish, I don’t see them here?
-Sab, ha-ha-ha! The river of guards is our old friend and it helped us to find it!
-Really?
-Yes, it is our companion, the guards are girded this river and all inhabitants of these fields.
He marked these plains by his hand.
Sab nodded and said,
-This part of plains and this river are yours and they are the gods, aren’t they?
-Yes, they are servants of old gods, which drove out by forces of the nature at the ending of the last war!
-Oh, I always have a thought that the ancient gods are the enemies of our world! What is the truth?
-Ha-ha! Well, I’ll tell you the full history about that ancient war!
-I’m very pleasant to you!
-Once upon a time, ha-ha! It isn’t children’s story! So, wait a moment!
He stood up and put his arms into water of the river. Then two big titans occurred in front of him. Sab knew that they were the guards because they had the same transparent color as recently in the past when they were striking hydras by their lightning.
Ahid said to them,
-Thanks! I need to do you!
The right transparent warrior asked him,
-What is the matter?
His voice was like as gurgling some water flew in the river. The second warrior kept silence and Ahid’s answering was,
-Sorry, but can you help me and my friends?
-I know who are you and I offer to you all possible help. What is the issue?
-Please, give a way to me and my friend.
-We can’t do it because you haven’t got a boat.
-Sorry, guard, but I forgot to say that it wouldn’t necessary for us!
-Stop! I can’t do it and my friend can’t do it too. We are the guards of this border.
-Why is it so? You are the guards and we are the warriors and we were helping on another.
-I know it, Ahid. What? We need to keep safety for all. The second warriors said to Sab,
-We don’t know, who are you? You have bit hydras and maybe you are poisoned now! No, we can’t give you the way!
Ahid said to them,
-Well you are right! We will go along the river.
The two transparent warrior nodded to him and disappeared at the moment. Ahid smiled and said to Sab and all his men,
-Are you ready to go along the river? Me and Sab will be the guides!
The warriors said to him,
-We are ready to go now!
-Yes!
-Yes!
-Yes!
And so on, all warriors were ready. Sab said  to Ahid,
-Let’s go together!
The warriors were waiting order and Sab with Ahid were occurred by their little detachment. Sab said to Ahid,
-Do you know this place?
 He replied to him,
-No, but I hope that we will go farther and we’re together all time!
-Ha-ha! We are similar, so I believe to you that we will reach our goal but I don’t know what it is! Ha-ha! So, let’s go!
Sab and Ahid with their all warriors began to go along the river. Sab and other seemed like some warlike detachment which was going toward to its goal. Sab asked Ahid,
-What is our purpose and the goal of our travelling?
Ahid answered to him,
-I promise traveling to Black Mountain which is connected between our world and the cloudy land of the gods were departing from this world.
-Hm, where is it?
-Black Mountain is the other ending of this river. So, we need to go, a lot of time and we will reach our goal.
-I have thought that this river is endless!
-Oh, no! Sab, this river has its end and we will look for the end of our journey. It was very far and we will going more hundred days!
-Hm, Ahid…if we need to do it, I’m ready now…And do you know what this connection or portal?
Sab asked the question to Ahid,
-If you know all roads, can you feel me something about mirages in the desert around us?
-Ha! Well, listen to me carefully! All mirages are the results of ancient wars then I was frightened with ugly forces of the nature. They are the trays of some deaths of our warriors who were killed by those armies. If you want, I can tell you the full history about those battles but I think that my answer is more than enough. The mirages fool us and we leave our truly way!
-What is the truly way?
-Ah-ha! The truly way is battles with the nature because we need to conquer it! We need to do it without any gods because they will reach this world, we will be aware by them. They like some good and skillful warriors, so we need to be the best warriors! We must to be the best!
They go together and sometimes say some phrases because every men thought about his goal on the Black Mountain. Sab though about his own needless. He said to himself,
-Why do I need to go to the Black Mountain? It’s an useless goal for me because I need to know the real history of this world and I don’t want to hear his tales about the great gods. I know that this land can give me all answers for my questions. I needn’t to know stories I know them, a lot, so I needn’t to hear Ahid’s legends? I think that he wants to reach Black Mountain because his wishing is a beginning new war with the nature! - Sab said to Ahid,
-Do you remember the way to the Black Mountain?
He smiled and said,
-Don’t be afraid! I know all desert beneath our legs!
-Well, it is good for us, you’re the good guide!
-Of course, because I am better on the world! Let’s go with me, we will know all roads and all ways!
Sab said to himself,
-If he wants to fool me, I will do something…what is this “Something”? I can’t kill him because I need to know his variant of the world’s history…I need to know it, so I need to hide my annoyance and irritation! I need to be as a stupid dog and then I will know much more secrets or I’ll know if I begin to argue with him. Maybe, he will give me. Some idea about farther is done and felt of this situation. He is a strange and gloom man. I don’t believe him and I need to go with him!
 Sab was going all the time and they kept silence at that moment. Ahid decided that Sab is an ordinary dog without sense of this world. Ahid said to himself,
-Ha! He is the stupid dog which was left his sense and his people took up arms him! He is a simple executor of orders! Maybe, he wants to be like an ancient god which will be a ruler of our world! But the guards of the river know who is he… and I hope that they aren’t one commend! But I have told to him that I was ready and I need to learn about his really plans and intentions! How can I do it? I need to solve this problem without him and the speaking with him!
Sab said to Ahid,
-If you want to go now, I’ll say to you, “go!”
Ahid had kept silence for few seconds, then he said,
-I don’t know…Maybe, it is a gate of the Black Mountain or maybe, it is the Black Mountain as itself. Sorry, but I know that it must be there and we need to know, what is it!
-Sorry, Ahid but if you don’t know where we are and what it is…We must know it!
Sab thought about it and he said to himself,
-If it is so and it is the truth I won’t go with then! They were very unsurely and maybe, he wants to be like an ancient god who will be a ruler of our world! But the guards of the river know who is he…and I hope that they aren’t a one command! I have said to him that I was ready and I need to learn about his really plans and intentions! How can I do it? I need to solve this problem without him and the speaking with him!
Sab said to Ahid,
- If you want to go now, I’ll say to you, “go!”
They were going together and sometimes they said some phrases because every men thought about his goal to the Black Mountain. Sab was thinking about his own needless. He said to himself,
-Why do I need to go to the Black Mountain? It’s an useless goal for me because I need to know the real history of this world and nothing is been his tales about the great gods. I know that this land can give me all answers for my questions. I needn’t to know stories I know them a lot, so I needn’t to hear Ahid’s legends. I think that he wants to reach the Black Mountain because he wants to begin some new war with the nature!
Sab said to Ahid,
-Do you remember the way too Black Mountain?
He smiled and said,
-Don’t be afraid! I now all desert beneath our legs!
-Well, it is good for us, you are the good guide!
-Of course, thank you!
Sab asked the question to Ahid,
-If you know all roads, can you tell me something about mirages in the desert around us?
- Ha! Well, listen to me carefully! All mirages are the results of ancient wars then I was fighted with ugly forces of the nature. They are the trays of some deaths of our warriors which were killed by those armies. If you want, I can tell you the full history about those battles but I think that my answer is more than enough. The mirages fool us and we leave our truly way!
-What is the truly way?
-Ah-ha! The truly way is battles with the nature because we need to conquer it! We need to do it without any gods because they will reach this world, we will be aware by them. They like some good and skillful warriors, so we need to be the best warriors! We must to be the best!
Sab said to him,
-Hm, you have the really great goal and this target can be the greatest doing after the god’s ar. But why don’t you want to resurrect the former god’s power? The gods aren’t here but if you will do it, you will be the most famous warrior from over the world! Have you ever thought about it?
-Hm, Sab! Your idea is my old idea and I want to do it in future! If I do it, I will be the most important for our allies!
-Ahid, it is the very good idea, I help you in this!
But Sab said to himself,
-You are the stupid warrior and some elder forces will kill you! Your target is the simple stupid idea of puppy of moms about his friends. Your gods can’t be here no and you can’t reach and execute your intention. The gods aren’t here and don’t try to call them back!
Ahid said to Sab,
-Hm, my warriors are ready to go and I’m ready too, go with us!
Sab answered to him,
-I’m ready! I will go with your detachment!
Ahid cried out to his warriors,
-Hey, stand up and go with me!
Sab said to himself,
-You are a stupid man and your warriors are might less here. This land isn’t for you! But we’ll going together till the evening.
Sab said to Ahid,
-We have the plenty of time till the evening. We will going for a half of this day!
Ahid said to Sab,
-We will go much longer, for example, till the sunrise!
-Hm, Ahid, but will your warrior be tired after that?
-Yes, they will. My order is: we will go till the sunset then we will get the night rest!
All warrior cried out the only one word,
-Yes, the commander!
They started to go toward the place. Their detachment was like the rank of the eager warriors which were wanted to reach Black Mountain for getting some superpower to their commander.
They were going near the inflow-river and it seemed like their clue to the Black Mountain, which was the target. Sab knew the legend about that place and it couldn’t be connected with that story.
The story was the tale about the ancient gods and their last castle. It was in the mighty magic place, where the gods created for the last war and they went toward another world from that citadel.
Sab said to himself,
-This legend says that place was best rowing by the nature’s force because they escaped and no one haven’t be able to do it once more. The Black Mountain can’t be Ahid’s target, maybe he wants to say that he is an equal to the ancient beings!
They had been calm for the long time and after that the evening began to hide every way forward. This evening got them the deep dark color in the sky and the sunset was a very tremendous beauty view but no one warrior saw on it.
Ahid said to the men,
-Stay! Here is our camp, so we need to sleep! Form the camp!
All warriors were cleaning the place and removing branches from their road for ten minutes. They prepared the place for the camp and after that Sab looked on the real camp without tents!
Sab said to Ahid,
-They are very speedy!
Ahid replied,
-Of course, they can do very fast because a desert isn’t a place for jokes and humor.
 Sab was watching how they were making a fire and he felt something like an anxiety and the same feelings.
He said to the nearest warrior,
-Is this place really safety? The warrior said that this place is absolute safety because there aren’t any animals and another enemies.
Ahid went to Sab and said to him,
-I see that you can help our detachment! So, both of you are the night guards of our rest!
The warrior said to him,
-Yes, we are ready. Where will we place?
-Go from the camp and stay near the river and guard the beach. This is all my order to both of you. Of course, don’t sleep!
The last phrase was said by him to the warrior. Ahid said to Sab,
-You can sleep but be ready to some fight!
-Well, when shall we go there?
-Now.
Sab and the warrior stood up and began to go toward river’s beach.
They have reached the beach after few minutes. They looked around them and decided to stay near the big rock which was divided the sky into two parts. This rock seemed like some creation from the river but they knew that it was the ordinary rock. When they reached this place, they stopped on the left rock foot and looked around.
The plain was very silently and calm. No one bird flew over this rock.
Sab said to his companion,
-What is your name, warrior?
The warrior answered to him,
-My name is Varok and what is your name?
-My name is Sab! And sorry, how old are you?
-Ah-ha! I have waited this question…I remeber the last battle bear the big river. It was Kabir.
-Do you believe into the Gods, sorry?
-No, but I trust to our commander who was there.
-Is it Ahid, Varok?
-No, I hate Ahid because he is very opinionated and he hasn’t frightened before. I hate all his orders!
-Sorry, but who is he?
-He was a camp guard, the elder guard, the most of them. He is ordering to us now. He can do it but he is ready now for beginning some new war with the nature. I always hate him!
-If you late him, how can you execute his orders?
-Ha-ha! Sab, I don’t say that I’m agree with all! I remember the last escaping toward the river Kabir! I can say that he was escaping during this! I can’t say that he was very brave in that time!
-Sorry, Varok, had the gods helped to your warriors during this last battle?
-Ah-ha! Is it a joke? Of course, no! They had been escaped before that. They couldn’t help us anyway. I remember…
Varok stood up and heard some sound along the river. Then he sit down and said to Sab,
-I was hearing some strange noise from the left side.
-Like, a mouse?
-Yes!
-Oh, don’t worry. The noise the river’s sound, so be calm, Varok!
-Do you like matter? I hate it anyway! I hate all rivers!
Varok added to his speech,
-If there is some gods, I will be like a shake without legs and hands! Where are you, the gods? Are you here?!
Sab broke his speech,
-Of course, they aren’t here but what is the matter of your angry?
Varok answered to him,
-There is the only one cause, I had the good friend…and in the last battle he was killed by the gods lightings. I remember that the first lightings killed him and the second tried to kill me but I lifted my shield and saved my head and the lighting crushed in it. It was the very awful day of the last battle!...
-Oh, Varok, sorry! I hope that he wasn’t suffered and died at one moment…
-Yes, it was so but I hate all gods because they had forced us to go onto that battle!
-Why?
-Because they had wanted to be to really gods!
Sab was waiting for a moment and then he said after this pause,
-Stop! How can it be? They weren’t the really?
-Ha-ha! Of course, not! Sab, you don’t seem like a stupid dog! Of course, they aren’t the really gods because they are the simple spirits of the nature which were wanting to be the truly gods. There weren’t a bing the real gods and the nature is always the single ruler of this world! I don’t ever see the real rulers of this place except the nature that fights with the enemies which were the gods!
-Oh, Varok! I have thought that the nature is the enemy of the gods but I haven’t ever known that they were being the spirits of this nature! And how could they escape into the another world?
-Oh! I think that is the very interesting your question! So, let me answer you because you wait it!
Sab said to Varok,
-Well, if I need to wait, I’ll do it and I’m ready to listen your story!
-Hm… story? I’m not a story-teller and it is the real events from the past!
-Sorry, Varok! Let’s begin!
Varok suddenly smiled to him and begin to tell the night story of this world. But Sab didn’t believe to him. The story began from the long phrase which was had meaning where the Nature was going to kill some spirits that opposed it. Sab nodded but he had his own opinion about it. Sab believed that the Nature hadn’t been existing as a singular force which had been killing some spirits. He said to himself,
-It couldn’t be so but the gods weren’t existed anytime. These spirits had been being the children of the war and maybe, they hadn’t been existing too!
Sab asked Varok,
-Hm…If you haven’t ever seen the gods or the spirits, how have you been known that some spirits had really been?
-Sab, don’t provoke me! I said that the Gods can’t be in our world but there are many spirits!
-Sorry, Varok, but can you give any example of them? I think that there are only some inhabitants of this world and all of them are here now!
-Ha-ha! Sab, you are a joke animal or a joke dog!
-R-r-r, Varok, why???
-Sab, who are you and who am I? Ha-ha! All ordinary people live not more than two hundreds years and all animals live so!
-Oh…I’m forgetting this feet! So, Varok, are you a spirit?-Yes, I’m a spirit and you a spirit too!
-Hm, I have a thought that I’m a dog and I remember that my father and mother were the dogs too!
-You are very interesting for me because don’t understand that your life is too long for some standard dog!
-I have forgotten about it! And Sab said to himself,
-Of course, I know the fact that I’m spirit and I’m not an ordinary dog! Also, I know that I don’t remember my father and mother…If they were! I know that I have been a commander because the Succubus had ordered me to be a guard of the border where Samir and I had been staying for a long time. I know that I’m a spirit because I was crossing the river Kabir! But I’m a stupid dog for you! Varok asked him,
-Really?
-Yes, I forget it… I’m dog and my purpose is to guard!
-Hm…
Varok is waiting for a minute and then he said to Sab,
-Very strange! You are hiding something but it is your law and right! Thanks for your answer!
Sab said to Varok,
-It isn’t a strange but I can’t believe all your words!
-Hm, it is your right and your law; don’t worry, all our sayings are between us! But I’m not requiring the truly answers without some hidings!
-Thanks but how can you sure in it?
-It’s very simple! You are a novice here and I hate my own commander so it is the absolute truth!
-Hm, it is generous, Varok! But I want to hide something from my life. Excuse me!
-Oh, Sab, don’t worry! It is some ordinary thing between our warriors and no one knows the full histories of every our warrior!
-Really? Why is it so? You don’t believe one another?
-Of course, no! It is so because we are the children of many ancient war and every man from the detachment was doing a lot of wrong and unjust doings during the wars!
The sky was getting dark at that moment and Sab stood up and said,
-Varok, I want to go around our camp because I feel some unusual smell which you can not smell too!
-I’ll wait you here and remember that we have the order for this night!
Sab went to their camp but he can’t find anything unusual for them. There are the only stones, round and water of the inflow. He find for some time and said to himself,
-Hey, Sab, you don’t know what it so you need to return back! He returned to their camp and saw that Varok was sleeping. He touched him and said,
-Sorry for the waking up but I wasn’t finding something interesting!
Varok smiled to Sab and said,
-Don’t say me that you don’t want to sleep! We need a rest so lay down here and sleep before the morning!
-Well, Varok, lay down too!
The two guards laid down and began to sleep. They knew that break the order for them but it wasn’t very interesting for them!
This night is being very dark and calm, no one animals is going near them during their deep sleeping. Their new born commander is sitting near fire all night so he doesn’t sleep be cause he is thinking about some hardness during their way. Some birds are singing near the river.. The water of the river say to all warriors, “sleep…sleep! You need to have a rest at the moment!” And all warriors are sleeping all night!
When the sun began to appear above the nearest hill side, the commander cried to his warriors,
-Wake up! We need to go farther!
All warriors woke up and staying near their commander. Sab and Varok woke up too how they are watching for their safety. Varok said to Sab,
-Ahid will soon come to us and will ask about our guard task so will be ready to it! I’ll support you and you need to support me!
-Well!
And really after the several minutes Ahid came to them and said,
-Tell, me about the night’s events! Varok’s beginning,
-Nothing, sir! All was silent in this night!
-Was anyone stressing you?
-Well! Sab. I wait your report!
-All was good!
Sab said it like he was an ordinary guarding dog. Ahid continued his speech,
-All right! I’m assigning you our guardian dog!
They both said, “Yes!” And after that Ahid went away. Varok said to Sab,
-Have you ever seen the same head of guards?
-Of course, no! Varok, I was a commander but I haven’t ever seen the same pig like Ahid!
Varok answered to him,
-Ha! Your words are truth but he is our single commander. I was a commander too but I lose my detachment in some battle. All my warriors were killed but I’m living now!
-Varok, where did you war?
-War on the south wing of our army but elder commander said that I needn’t to command anybody and myself was travelling to the Ahid’s commanding..So, I have become a warrior in this detachment!
-Oh, Varok! I know what is the loosing of the detachment’s warrior, so we need to solve the problem with Ahid because I disagree with his opinion that myself is a simple stupid guard dog like some wild desert dog!
-Ha! But what is your offering to me?
-I don’t know but I need the time for it!
Varok smiled to his saying and said,
-I need to know, can we be free till the next night!
He stood up and going toward the camp. After the several minutes he came to Sab and said to him,
-We are free till the next night and we will be the next night guards on the same place. So, I’m offering to go around and look on the surround place…This place is very interesting by its history! Are you ready?
Sab nodded and they go around detachment’s camp. Sab said to Varok,
-Is Ahid so hard that we saw on the sunrise?
Varok smiled and replied,
-Yes, he is! But he couldn’t fight opposite the smallest and the weakest spirits. Anyway, he can’t do it! His power is might less opposite them! I know he likes to forced his warrior to do all that can’t do by himself. It is the very light moment!
-Varok, is it your joke? It can’t be so!
-Ha-ha! It is really so! The cause of it is in his weakness as a spirit!
-Varok, ha-ha! If I understand truly, it is the cause of their command voice!
-Yes-yes, it is the truth, so you can hate him as you are a servant of him.
-Why is he might less?
-Because I’m migh less too, and it is the too, and it is the punishment for our detachment. We was losing the last battle and all of us are migh less. Do you notice that the two guards of the river haven’t hear us and they said that we can’t go by the river way?
-Oh, Varok! I don’t know it!
-Did you notice how the men caught the fish yesterday?
-Yes, Varok…they did it by the ordinary things… but…They didn’t use the magic!
-Yes, they was doing it by the ordinary things! All of us are might less!
-Hm, Varok. I don’t understand it but I believe you!
-Don’t worry, Sab, it is very simple for everybody who remembers some ancient wars! Listen to me, it is the eldest ancient magic which can leave the man without his or her magic… I think that an elder of the nature’s forces was using this spell against us! We were doing all against the nature.
-It is great…sorry…and your commander…want to go toward the Black Mountain for recovering some his power, isn’t it?
-Yes, Sab! It is the truth and I hope that I will recover it for myself! Because if you didn’t free us, we stay there for a very long time!
-It is clear like a shiny day but what will you do after your recovering?
-Ha! Ahid wants to fight against the Nature! So, Sab, I will go away because I know that its forces can kill us!
-Hm, Varok, it is very wisdom way but I worry that your commander will forced you.
Varok smiled to Sab and said,
-Oh, no! He won’t do it, so trace my doings. And I’m warning you that I’m not doing it now…It will be for sometime later!
-Let’s try to do it. I hope that you will have a success in your plan.
-Sab, wait and you will see results of my plan!
-Well, Varok but will we be the guards for this night?
-Yes, we are the guards but we will sleep all night!
-Well-well, Varok! Are you need to eat now? For instance, I want to eat and the big fire in the camp is my target!
They stood up and were going toward some fire and food.
The warriors were sitting and eating silently at that moment. They were waiting something but no one knew a target of their doings. Varok said to them,
-Is this food delicious?
The warriors answered to him,
-We don’t eat it. It is for Ahid and our breakfast was ending for two hours ago. So, don’t touch it!...
Sab broke the warrior who said it,
-How can it be!? Why is it so? Where is Ahid himself?
The warrior smiled and his gray face became really demonic,
-He’s sleeping now and we don’t want to wake him up!
-Mn…We’re very hungry! We need to eat and we were guarding you for all night!
-Yes, the dog. It is so. So, wait our commander and you will say it to him. We as warriors have only lemons for you and your…the second…not…the first guard!
-Really? Is it your stupid joke?
Sab became angry by this behavior of the warrior. He said to the unrealized gray warrior, the gray warrior said to him,
-Ha-ha! You’re a stupid dog without any brain in your stupid and foolish head!
Sab’s waiting because Ahid appeared behind the warriors. He said,
-What is the matter?
The angry warrior answered to him,
-Good morning, our commander! This stupid dog has argued with us. It said that it need to eat and was surprised that we haven’t some food for it!
Ahid smiled and said to Sab,
-They said the truth. We are warriors. We need to eat as the first. There is your food here.
He marked the beach by his finger. He added,
-Remember that you are a guard dog for us. We are permitting to guard us. Every inhabitant will be a man or a woman. And everyone can be on your place. I agree with the warriors of my detachment and you are a simple might less dog!
-Really?!
The angry warrior said to Sab,
-Of course, yes! Open your eyes and look on yourself!
All warriors smiled except Varok and a warrior behind them too. He sit down on some peace of rock and is watched their argue. He said to the man on the right side of him,
-Who is he? And why is Ahid shouting onto him?
The warrior smiled and said,
-It is a simple dog who connected with us on the previous staying and I think that it is a real stupid dog from this place.
-Hm, let’s watch the result of their argue. I don’t know, who is it or he!
-Ha-ha you are fearful warrior! Let’s see!
He stood up and said to Sab,
-Go out! We are the warriors.Our command and I don’t like dogs with long tongues!
The warrior went toward Sab and cried,
-Hey, go out, the stupid dog! Go out! I like cats and I hate dogs! Fuck you, the ugly animal! Sab said to him,
-Don’t worry about it. Your face is ugly too. Look at the mirror.
Ahid cried to Sab,
-You are the brainless dog, so I will kill you!
The warriors around him cried too,
-Kill it! Kill it!..
Sab said to Ahid,
-You are the stupid commander, sorry Ahid.
Ahid jumped toward Sab and cried to his warrior,
- We need to kill it! Let’s go!
 Sab smiled like it was the funny joke and said to them,
- Sorry, the men, you won’t do it! This joke is very funny for me! Ah-ha!
Ahid and his warrior run toward Sab and they were ready for killing him. Sab was staying without a moving because he smiled a lot. He looked on the big stone on the left side of him,
Sab said to Ahid,
-I hope that you don’t be angry now!
Ahid cried to him,
-I’m very angry! I hate your behavior! You are a stupid dog!
The second warrior cried too,
-I’ll kill you! I hate all dogs like you!
Sab said to them,
-So…catch stones!
Stones around him are lifting and are flying like some flees. Sab said to Ahid and the other warrior,
-Are you ready to catch! Let’s begin!
The stones began to move toward them and to increase speeds. They were flying like birds without wings. Ahid cried,
-Aaa! What…
Big stone landed onto his body squeezed him like a simple peace of duty. Other stone landed on the second man and he didn’t have time that he was going to say something.
 All warriors jumped up and tried to run away but stones followed them.
Sab cried to them,
-Don’t move!
They were running faster so stones were flying behind them. They wanted to save themselves. All men run away and big stones followed and Sab said aloud,
-They will die!
Sab said,
-Is anybody alive here?
Some voice was replied behind the stone pile in from of Sab,
-Yes, I’m alive…I’m the Varok’s brother, my name is Rok…
Sab smiled and said,
-Varok, is it the truth? And is really his name Rok?
Varok replied to him,
-Yes, it is so but he has the second name Na-ar and his full name is Rok Na-ar, so I’m very happy to see him alive.
Sab asked Varok,
-Is he the warrior who sit of all company?
-Yes-yes, but N-ar is the quiet man and you can leave him alive…
-Hm! Let’s speak, I can’t say anything now!
Na-ar said to Sab,
-Well, let’s speak now! What is the matter? Why are you kill Ahid?
Sab replied,
-Stop-stop! I will asks you some questions. Do you like death Ahid?
-Of course, yes! He was the very brave and strong commander and you have killed him!
-And you, Varok?
-You know that I hate him! You know that he was… Sab broke his speech and said,
-Did Ahid have the magic power?
Na-ar thought for something and he replied,
-Yes! He had the very strong magic power and he could do all magic things and spells!
Sab smiled! After that he said,
-If he had the magic power, why am I alive now and he is died?
-I don’t know it but you are the enemy for me! And you too, my stupid brother! I hate your!
He jumped up and run toward the plain.
Sab said to Varok,
-Don’t touch him, he is a very weak man!
-Well, it isn’t necessary because that plain is the place with honorable monster. His end is near him.
After several minutes, they heard some noise and some loud crying. Varok said to Sab,
-That is all! He died.
Sab agreed with the Varok’s words and they were sitting on some big stone on the left side of them Sab asked Varok,
-And what will you do farther? Varok said,
-I don’t want but I feel that you and I need to go toward the Black Mountain and maybe, there will be answer to us.
-Ho-ho, Varok! If you want to do it, we will go opposite on another! I feel that there aren’t any interesting thing and I or we need to go to the force of this inflow!
-Hm, Sab why are you think so? No one doing it!
Sab said to his companion,
-Varok, I think that there is some of the ancient wars and I hope that I’ll find it.
-Ohm it is a strange intention and a strange target too! Sab, I promise that you will find it and then you will find much more about the ancient wars! Maybe, you will understand who or what is the source of those wars…! I believe in you!...
-Do you want to go with me? You will find out answers for your questions!
-Ha! Oh, thanks a lot but I don’t want to do it; my purpose is to go to the different place!
-Varok, it is your will, so we need to go opposite one another! I wish success to you! Good luck!
-Good luck, Sab!
They stood up and went to the opposite directions. Sab thought that Varok is the Valor man and vise versa.
They went opposite one another and Sab says to himself,
-If I reach the ending point, I will be a great dog…But I don’t know the way! I haven’t some companion and any map too… The shining morning is beginning now. The sun is shining brightly and nothing seems to be a source of danger.
Sab smelled air and felt smell. It is like the flavor of big flower but he didn’t try to recognize it. He said to himself,
-Be aware to this flavor. I don’t know what is it and maybe this is a trap for everyone who go here! I remember hydras and any dangerous animals!
He turned his head right and noticed that there are many ancient ruins. And the smell was felt from those ruins.
He tried to catch some sign of a fish but he didn’t feel where is it. He decided to go on the plain for eating some snakes. He was losing his food so he was going toward the plain at that moment. Sab smelled many flavors but no one flavor is tasty for him! He can smell the flavour’s water, of the dry plain in front of him but no one of some food able. All smelling say that there aren’t snakes and any other beings like little beings with their fine and tasty meat… Sab broke his stream of some thoughts and says to himself,
-Remember that you need to go along the inflow and don’t try to go in the opposite side. There was the land of furious being which are very ancient and don't incline your straight course toward source of this inflow.
At that time he noticed the two snakes in front of him. He decided to eat them like in the past. The snakes were very tasty and delicious for him and his hungry body.
Sab said to himself aloud,
-Sab, do you know how many snakes did you eat?
And he is replying,
-No, of course, no! I don’t know it! So, I need to eat much more because they are dangerous! If I can fly…
He shut up and looked around himself. There were many strange yellow insects and they went toward him. He said to them,
-Why are you here now? I have gone here and you haven’t been here! So, why are you here? I can’t fight with you, so you are very little for me! These yellow inhabitants are going toward him and Sab is running ahead along the inflow. They stop and Sab doesn’t see them any more. He says to himself,
-They are trying to catch you, sab so be the real desert, without any food and it isn’t the green land with some grass beneath feet! Ha-ha!
Sab went ahead and noticed the stones around him have the red color. These stones seemed to be some part of a red wall along the river but Sab went ahead and noticed the stones around him had the red color. These stones seemed to be some part of a red wall along the river but Sab noticed that this red stripe was only near the river but Sab saw that this “wall” didn’t exist at another place. Sab tried to calculate the worth of it and it is more then fifty steps. So, Sab decided that it is some part of ancient forty aged wall but can’t see any other signs of that. He said to himself,
-Fifty steps is a big wall…Big and tall too…
He went ahead and tried to catch some signs of destroyed buildings with the same stones. But there is no one red stone far from the river. Sab said to himself that it couldn’t be so and we decided to go a little bit far from the river. He beginning to go to the side which is opposed to the river. Sab started to sing his single song which couldn’t be translated in no one human language. Sab was singing and going toward the big hill where places were been in front of him. When he finished his voyage, he looked around him and noticed that there are many red stones like near the river.
Sab looked on them and decided that some wall couldn’t be there because there were very big amount of stones. He said to himself,
-Sab, maybe it was a tower in the ancient time! If is so, it was a very big tower!
He looked around himself once more and said exactly,
-Yes, here was a tower! I can see some pieces of a wall here so it was a castle. Maybe…I think that Varok knows the answer but he isn’t here now. So, I need to go farther. Sab thought about that castle where ruins were been behind him. Sab said to himself,
-If some castle was here, it means that there were being battles or some equal events. I don’t need to explore this but I hope that I can find the answer in future.
He is standing and is noticing that there are many unusual coins and medallions but he can’t lift one of them and he is smelling some strange flavor which is going from this place so he decides to go back to the river’s beach.
At the same time medallions beneath his paws were disappearing and red and fire-colored stones begin to lift itself. Sab had felt that it wasn’t the good event so he run away to the river’s beach. He changed breath there and then he turned back his head, he looked onto the big fire – colored castle. He didn’t know what is it.
And he said to himself,
-It can’t be so, this castle was destroyed but maybe there is some magic power which is transformed to the laying stones into this big castle! I need to know why is that? I will going around this!
He began to go around that and he noticed that the castle was built without gaps between its stones of the wall. This wall was the single stone; this fir-colored wall was like some part of a big fire and the wall of the castle gets the same heat as it isn’t stones but fire. Sab had gone around it but he couldn’t find a gate of the castle. He started to think that this castle was a mirage which was expelled the real world.
But Sab knew that the gate were had to be here. And he said to himself,
-Sab, you need to avoid your fantasy, don’t see incline! If the castle is here, it have been at all time and I don’t guess a cause of a building. Sab listened to some wind blows and they seemed to be the words like,
-…Don’t… af…af…raid!...
Sab noticed that that wind was illusion which was occurred when he looked on the red castle which was been behind him. So, he said to himself,
-Don’t believe! It’s simple blowing’s from the plain! I don’t like rooms and any bordered place!
Sab looked back at the last time and watched how the group of some warriors were going from the castle but there wasn’t a gate behind  them. He thought that was very strange and unusual because he didn’t understand how  they could escape from the locked castle. The group of warrior went toward him and toward the river but they were very far from him and the river too! He said to himself,
-They can’t be ordinary warriors like me…maybe they are spirits or some bodiless, beings!
The warriors went toward the river and they had a straight rank in all moving. They were like the very light weighted spirits without their bodies. They didn’t look at Sab and they ignore him. But he didn’t do the same thing. Sab was noticing and making their head which were leaded the little detachment. They crossed the plain and went toward the river water. Their detachment had the fourteen men and the one of them was a head of their group. Sab said to himself.
-They must be the spirits because they can’t live in the magic castle. Men can’t be there. The fifteen spirits…I don’t watch a spirit before! Hm…I need to talk with them and maybe, they know something about magic sources with the Black Mountain where the Gods escaped from this world! I need to talk… but …I don’t know their pays for a conversation!
The sun was shining very brightly and Sab thought,
-Maybe, they aren’t the warriors but somebodies else!
The group of beings stopped and noticed Sab who stood the shore of the river. Sab cried out to them,
-I’m not any warrior! I’m a friend of this river!
They replied to him,
-Who are you? If you aren’t an enemy, who are you?
-My name is Sab and I’m a friend of this river!
They asked once more,
-You can’t be a friend so you are our enemy!
Sab cried out,
-Hey, I’m a friend!...
-We don’t believe you, or confirm and reaffirm your words!
-Well, now can I do it?
The leader of the group said to him,
-Call our guards from the river and let’s them confirm it!
-Is this all that I need to do?
-I need to call two transparent guards from the river?
-Yes, you need to do it. I have said it.
Sab cried out to the river and called the guards,
-Hey, dear guards, I need to talk with you.
He said that but nothing occurred. He was waiting for a minute but nothing had occurred. The chief man of the group said to him,
-Your words are lies and there isn’t anything else. So…
He rose his hand and the wall of fire was occurred between him and Sab. He said to him,
-It is your reward for your false. Burn!
The wall of fire was like the wall of their castle and Sab tried to escape but the wall began to move toward him more faster than early. He didn’t know who those beings were but their magic was more powerful than Sab’s ability of the escaping from some battlefield.
The wall was driving toward him and Sab remembered how he could put out the fire when he was very young.
Sab said to the ground and dust which were behind him,
-Fly as a bird, lift up as the wind, leave the ground and fly!
This simple phrase lifted the dust around him and it waited Sab’s orders. Sab said,
-Fly to fire in front of me! Put it out and fly back!
The lifting dust levitated to the fire and fallen down. Then it levitated back and the fire put down by the ground. The chief man of the detachment said to him,
-Ha-ha! You are a clever one but do you want to put out this sacred fire? This fire was the part of our beings, be ready to die at the moment.
Sab said to him,
-I’m ready to die at any moment and I needn’t to speak for it!
The chief man smiled and rose his hand up. He said,
-The greatest fire come to me!
But nothing occurred at that time, the great fire didn’t come to him. He repeated,
-The great fire come to me!
But nothing occurred. And once more he was repeating,
-The great fire come, come to me! I call you!
But nothing happened.
-Don’t punish me and come to me! I’m your priest and please, come to me!
But nothing happened... Sab smiled,
-Does your great fire is broken now? Ha-ha! Please, see on your scroll because it isn’t your own magic power.
The chief man looked on to their hands and found out that there was only smoke between their finger. The magic scroll had fired.
The chief man cried out to his men,
-Kill it! Kill it! Cut its head off! Don’t wait! Kill him! Kill it!
But the men stood on their places and didn’t move toward Sab, they were fearful and one of them said to their chief man,
-Sir, sorry but we can’t execute your order because we can not move now!
Chief man cried out to them,
-Why?! I haven’t given you this order! You are fearing of the simple dog now! It is my order and you must go and nothing else! Go and not wait! The warriors were trying to move but they couldn’t do it and their leader cried out to Sab,
-It’s your work, I’ll kill you by my own hands! Be ready to die!
Sab replied,
-I’m always ready to die and I like battles! I’m waiting you now!
The chief man was going to move but he stood on his place. Sab says to them,
-I understand your intention to kill me but you can’t kill me by this way so sorry and you need to stay on these places because you are trying to kill me for a moment ago.
The chief man and his detachment’s being cried out to him,
-Oh…oh.. we are guards of this castle and our chief man is the greatest priest!
Sab answered to them,
-And what? If it the cause to be free?
The main chief replied,
-Yes, it is the cause and why will I be here and not in the castle?!
Sab smiled,
-Because you are an impudent man and your men too. I need to leave yours and sorry but I don’t want to free you. The chief man became angry and cried out to Sab,
-We are the famous men and we need to be free!
Sab replied to them,
-Sorry, good bye. I need to go to your castle.
The warriors and their chief man were crying out to Sab but he didn’t hear them.
Sab said to himself,
-They are stupid fools but I need to know what this castle is. It is interesting for me and maybe, there I will find a part of my question about the world because I don’t understand causes of the world’s diving on the two parts. I know that the first part is the part of the real world but the second part is the part of died warriors and beings who were living here.
He asked himself farther,
-Maybe, there are much more worlds than I think now! But all of these questions are the issues about the ancient wars…Oh, no! I can’t say the answers now…but I need to go into the fired-stone castle and after that I will go ahead toward sources of this river!
The castle seemed to be a peace of fire but its colors were yellow and fired-orange and were constant and not change like real fire’s tongues.
Sab said to the castle,
-Where are your gates? Hm, this castle is the very strange building but I need to enter into it!
Nothing is happening and he said to himself,
-Maybe, this castle is for spirits and they go throw the walls… Hm..
He was trying to touch stones in the base of it but there were not any secret ways in to it. The walls astonished and there weren’t any traps or secret ways. Sab stopped and he noticed that more orange stones are near the fundament and higher stones colors were near the yellow color and the middle was orange colors. Sab said to the wall in front of him,
-You are like some fire but this fire is constant.
Sab broke his thoughts and said because he had an idea and he needed to confirm it. He went around the building and said,
-There weren’t gates but there was fire on the walls…This was the simple stony walls and they were decorated like the fire…So…There had to be an entrance behind the cartoon’s fire…There were many shadowy places behind the walls…So…I need to search the entrance of this castle there, in the shadow where it is invisible for ordinary view! I need to continue my going around the castle and maybe, there can be some answer for my questions about inhabitants of this fortress!
He continued to go around the building but there weren’t gates. Sab said to himself,
-If there weren’t any gates, there were no one being live! But if it was the sorcery gate which was driven out by magic…It couldn’t be so because there wasn’t any magic! It was departed with the ancient wars!
Sab had gone for looking for some signs of entrance and he found it everywhere but he noticed that there wasn’t any entrance along the wall.
He continued his finding and the last thought gave him the idea of this entrance. He stopped his walking along the wall and said to himself,
-Maybe, I need to want that the entrance is occurring in front of me and it is appearing here!
Sab remembered how the warriors were going out of the castle and he noticed in the past that the chief man stopped after the going out. Sab repeated these actions in his member,
-They were going out then the chief man stopped and he said something and the gates were disappearing…Well, can I do the same the same thing but vise versa? Hm, maybe, yes!
Sab stopped his voyage along the wall and was trying to enter into the castle. He faced himself to the wall in front of him and said,
-Appear!
But the wall didn’t changing and its stones had its ordinary color. Sab thought for a moment and was trying once more. He said to the wall,
-Gate, I want to look at it! I want to enter the castle! But nothing is changing after that.
Sab looked around and noticed that there was big stone near him. He went to this stone and tried to climb onto it but he couldn’t do it! This stone seemed to be like a little fortress without low places.
He tried to enter for the next several hour but every his test had the negative result. He stopped and said to himself,
-Sab, it is possible so you need to believe that the gates are here and I must try once more!
Sab was trying once more. Sab was imaging that the gates are big and the top of it had a fire-like ornament and it seemed to be like a dome which top had an oval end. It could to be as the half of the wall. Its sides were very straight and they ended in the beginning of the dome. He imagined that this gate had two very tall parts and every part was liked the half of the wall in front of him. He thought that this gate was the Singular door into the castle and this door had the only one key which was locked this gate.
Sab ended performance and imagining of this gate and when he opened his eyes, he looked at the gate which appeared near him. He said to himself,
-It can’t be so but I have done it!
The gate waited his entering and Sab heard the voice of chief man,
-Oh, no! Fuck! He has done it and all castle is his! No!
Sab smiled and said to them,
-Don’t afraid, I will free you after the dinner because it is the time for the eating.
The chief man said to him,
-I don’t believe you, you won’t free us!..
Sab stopped his speech and said,
-Don’t afraid! Where is your food?
-We don’t eat, we are the guards!
-Oh, really? I hope you aren’t might less now and try to move!
The chief man began to move his arm and the arm was moving by his desire. He said,
-I don’t know what is your magic but I don’t believe you that you will free us!
Sab said to him,
-Where is my food? I’ll free you and your men after the eating!
-I don’t know, how many time you’ll repeat that you heed to eat… But…we  haven’t got it. The far warrior said to the chief man,
-Commander, I can caught the big fish for him! The chief man said to him,
-The great idea, but he is a dog and he isn’t a cat!
The another warrior said to his commander,
-I can hunt and I can caught an animal for him!
-Well, but I’m honesty and I can’t agree with your after because there isn’t any animals, but snakes!
The third warrior said to the chief man,
-I can learn him how to search food everywhere!
-Do you want to give our central and sacred knowledge about this world?
-Yes, I do. I feel that he is a good dog and he has the power which is more powerful than our sacred lost scroll. We have not got another scroll so our magic power is nothing and commander, you know that we are might less without that scroll.
-Hm, but …it is the fact! We are might;less now so we need to be free…but we can’t free by ourselves…Mmmm…
Sab waited their decision. They argued for some time but they can’t give their dead knowledge to Sab. From the beginning of their arguing he laid down near them and sleep. He didn’t sit near them and wait too. They didn’t mark it and their arguing was very hot but nobody can give some argument which can change the position of the chief man. At the end the chief man said to Sab with his angry voice,
-No, we can’t give the knowledge about this world to you. Don’t hope! We are guards and spirits too. And I am their commander and I don’t permit it! We know the way to become free so we needn’t in your speeches!
Sab woke and said to him,
-Do you understand that I was burning your sacred scroll? You are mightless now and it isn’t the honorable state for you!
The chief man is answering to him,
-Yes, I know it! And we will be free, anyway! And you don’t interrupt our plans! You are an evil being, maybe hydra! Go out!
-Oh, well! I’m leaving you now, you will stay here eternity and you castle was opening by my mind. So, goodbye, I will go farther.
Sab stood up and went to the river’s beach and when he reached the beach, he heard the voice of the chief man who cried out to Sab,
-You are a cursed dog! I hate you! I hate you!
After that he heard another voice which cried out,
-I know who are you! You have freed Varok and I know where he is!
Sab stopped and said to himself,
-Why does this voice has said about Varok…Maybe, it is a magic of the chief man…They can’t know who Varok is…But I need to know what is the matter!
Sab didn’t move and waited. After the few moments, some man was occurred on the top of the hill. He had the strange long dress which color was white. Sab was waiting him and he cried out once more,
-I know where Varok is. He needs your help! Can you help him?..
Sab broke his speech and said,
-At the first, who are you? At the second, why do you know Varok?
The man stopped and going to Sab. He said,
-I’m Basharul Tali or simple Tal…sorry…I’m trying to stop you! Varok is my old friend. When you killed their detachment, I was near. I’m a desert spy and I control moving of desert beings. I’m there since the last battle…
Sab answered to him,
-The last battle was so long ago…And how did you know that Varok is free now? Was you detecting us?
Sab said to Tal,
-Tal..Tal..Tal..Have ever been across that river?
He noticed by his front leg that the river which was the river Kabir.
-Of course, no! No one can go to that part of our world! No one could do it in the past. And no one will do it in the future!
-I believe to you, Tal! Because I’m looking at it too. And there is an ancient magic.
Tal stopped and said,
-Yes, there is a magic…but …we try to cross it but there isn’t any result of it.
Sab asked him,
-What do you know about Varok’s location?
-I know the only few facts but my experience says that he is in the evil place now.
-Sorry, Tal. Where is he?
-He is in the desert.
-Hm…Is he sits and waits for something?
Tal answered,
-Oh, no! He is imprisoning now in some tomb in the desert.
-Stop, Tal. Why does he in the desert now?
-Oh… you don’t know…
-What?
Tal stopped and answered after a pause,
-Hm…He has desired to find something…I don’t know exactly what is it but I can suggest that this thing can change something…so…sorry, I don’t know because there are many legends about god’s thing.
Sab said to him,
-Hm…really! They are around us but some of them is a lie.
-Yes…But do you want to help him?
-I don’t know but what is the direction to him?
-Oh! Of course, I’m marking the direction! Let’s watch.
He marked the direction to Varok. Sab said to him,
-I understand him because there is the center of the desert! And it’s the wild place.
Sab is answering to Tal,
-But what is the matter?! If he wants to be very mightily, the center of the desert won’t be the best place for it! I don’t know the truly cause but I think that it is unwise to go there and he is alone too. Tal said to him,
-Do you decide that he is a fool man? Or is he a fool man for you now?
-Oh, no! I know that he is not that but I can’t understand him and his target. Maybe, he wants to reach the honor or something else…
Tal broke his speech and said,
-No, he is a very man and I know that he isn’t this.
-But why do you want that I will save his life? This isn’t the very ordinary intention! And I can’t to help him now because he is very far! How many days should we go there?
-More than ten days, Sab! It’s the heart of the desert.
Sab said,
-But where will you find some food and some water too there aren’t source of them?
-Ha-ha! Of course, I can find them somewhere because I’m a desert stranger and there are a lot of them! Many beings are in the desert and there are many hidden source of water because even the gods were needed to drink and to eat too!
-Really, Tal? This desert is the real strange place! So…
-What do you want, Sab? Say to me!
-Do you know really where is Varok now?
-Yes, I know that tomb and I know how can we go there!
Sab answered to Tal,
-It is the very strange issue but we need to save Varok!
-Of course, we need! Let’s go now!
-Tal, stop! I need to eat now and I watch at the two tasty snaked on the left side.
-All right, Sab. I wait you here.
Sab stood up and is catching these two snakes which are very delicious food for him. Tal watched onto his hunt. Sab tried to catch the third one but escaped and hid in its hole. Sab waited for some time but the snakes were going out and Sab returned to Tal. Tal said to him,
-Are those snakes really tasty for you?
Sab replied,
-Of course, yes! Snakes in this part of the desert are very tasty! Do you want to test one of them?
-Oh, no! I’m a man and I can’t eat snakes because they are poisoned for me!
-Well, well, Tal! So, we can begin our journey now!
-It’s very good, Sab, let’s go now because Varok is imprisoned now and we need to save him.
-Let’s go, go as the first and I’ll go behind you!
Tal said to Sab,
-We need to go fast because we haven’t a lot of time and we will reach Varok’s tomb for the five days!
-Why the five days and not more, Tal?
-Oh, Varok needs our help and he is imprisoned there and he can’t escape!
-Let’s go, Tal!
They started to go on the side opposite the river which was inflow of Kabir. Sand beneath their legs were hot but they didn’t stop and rest too. They go fast for a half of the day and they stopped in the center of the big place like a non-deep pit where they are changing breath and have a rest for some minutes. After that they stood up and go farther. The sun shone brightly and it tried to burn everything where were under its rays but they didn’t stop till the sunset.
When the evening was come, Sab said to Tal,
-Do you want to go farther? I don’t want to do it, I’m tired and hungry too.
-Of course, we need to stay here but this place isn’t very good for this purpose.
-Why this place isn’t good for the camp?
-Because the snake’s lair is near us. This place names Arinu Suabani. I don’t recommend to stay exactly here. Sab thought tor a moment and after that he said,
-I don’t know anything about it. Thanks, Tal, but where can we stay for the night?
-After Arinu Suabani the quiet places is near some hill.
-Well, let’s go there, Tal. We need to stay there!
The several minutes pass out and they were staying near the hill foot which top was liked mountains and it could be hide by clouds.
Sab looked at this hill and asked Tal,
-Do you want to stay on the top of this hill?
-Of course, no! It needn’t for us and we can stay near a little river on the right side of the ancient road.
-Sorry, Tal, but there is the ancient but where it is? I can’t see it!
-You will look at it in the morning and we need to find some food for themselves.
-Will, you want to catch some fish, Tal?
-Of course, no! There are many other ways to find food. All fish in this river poisoned and I don’t want to eat poisoned fish.
Sab broke him and asked,
-But what can another food be here? I can’t watch any animals and there is only stones. Where is the food here? Maybe, it’s lower than stones.
Tal laughed,
-Oh, no! Our food isn’t worms! We need to eat another food without those worms which live beneath stones around us! You can find meat of some animals and snakes near the river and I’ll find food there.
He marked the direction toward the hill. Sab asked him,
-Why won’t you go with me on the river’s bank? Why?
Tal answered him,
-I don’t like snakes and little beings. But I know that it isn’t the very big differences for you!
Sab smiled and started to go toward river’s bank. There were he found much food and a lot of different eat any animals. All of them were liked snakes and they have the same coat but everyone was delicious for Sab’s tasty. When he finish his eating, he returned back to Tal who was sitting near the river, he was placing on some sand bank and waiting Sab’s appearing. Sab said to himself,
-If Tal is here now, he finishes his eating…and we can lay down and sleep!
Sab said to Tal,
-Was your food has been tasty?
Tal replied,
-Oh, yes! I need to show you some place in the morning! It can be interesting for you!
-I will ready to look at it in the next morning! Is it far from here?
-No, Sab. It is close this place. It is very important for you and not for me. Let’s wait the morning and you will look at it.
-Well, Tal. If you want so, I will look at it.
-Yes, please. So…now you need to sleep and there can’t be argued! Let’s stay here and sleep here too.
-And you? Will you sleep?
-I’ll sleep near the trees and I need to find dangerous near us. When I will finish, I sleep where I will be in the future.
-Tal, it is very complex and difficult system and it isn’t for me. I always find some place by its smell…
-Sorry, Sab! You are a dog and I’m a man and I can’t smell like you. You are the better searcher than me.
-Hm, Tal. Let’s go and sleep! We need to have a rest!
They went to the opposite sides. Sab hid himself in the grass near bank of the river. There were many very tasty snakes and they didn’t bit by their teeth because they didn’t have them. They were Sab’s food for many times and he knew that he only heeds to cut off their heads. Sab and Tal rested until the beginning of the morning.
Sab woke up in the morning and watched on the river. He thought about all rivers which he had ever seen and concluded that those rivers were very unusual for him because its water wasn’t green or yellow but white! Ha caught the signs of the fish and tried to catch it. This fish was big and its color was white. Sab said to himself,
-The white fish…But it is the very tasty one! When he has finished his eating, he goes back to Tal toward the place of the night conversation. But here isn’t Tal and Sab can’t guess where is he. So, he is going back and waits for some time but Tal doesn’t go to Sab. He says to himself,
-I need to catch my farther dinner but I need to wait Tal too. He is trying to smell air and understands where is Tal but he can’t find his flavor because he doesn’t know it. Sab says to himself once more,
-I don’t know where is he but if he is alive now, he will find me by the trace!
Sab brought the big branch and put it on the ground. He repeated this action and went toward the river. The result was series of some branch which laid on the ground like the road. When Sab finished his way, he appeared on the bank of the river. He shot an arrow on the sand which marked the direction of his farther way ahead. He decided about the returning because he was lost by his guide. Sab said to the wooden road which he was going crazy from branches,
-Lay here and wait Tal! If he come here, you will help him! Sab stood up and went toward the river which he had left for the day ago,. The sun tried to burn the earth beneath Sab’s  legs but he had a target of his voyage.
Sab stopped and said to himself,
-If I need to know a cause of that disappearing, I will go toward the river’s sorceress. If they existed now! I can’t guess and can’t imagine them or it. From Samir to Tal I have loosen the men and I haven’t got answers for my questions! I need to go farther and after that maybe, I will find all answers! If it won’t be so, I’m desert’s beings  and then I will find some answer of the question, “Why is it so?”
He stood up and began to run toward the river. He knew that he can’t rest or sleep in the desert, so he simply run and didn’t rest.
He had been crossing the part of the desert for a half of that day and he watched onto river’s water in the beginning of the evening. He had drunk and eaten a lot and after that he laid down for sleeping
The beach of the river was like a peaceful place where every was a friend but Sab knew that it was the place of the ancient battles and it’s calm at that moment because there were the river’s guards.
When he was going toward the river, he noticed that the desert castle was still open and its guards and chief men were staying there. No one of them escaped from the sorcery. Sab noticed that the bird flew away and all its servants stayed near the chief man. The chief man didn’t notice him and he was still staying on his place.
The peaceful land was Sab’s target because he knew that he was able to sleep deeply only here and nothing anywhere!
Sab said to river,
-Hello and good night, I’m very glad to see you once more!
He caught up some fish and laid down. The night was very dark and all its stars were dimmed by some fog which had come in the evening, but Sab was very happy and slept a lot!
No one bird flew over the place and no one was alarmed and woke up Sab. His dream was very deep and he didn’t know about the stars disappearing in the night. The river was very quiet to all units in habitants. But the fog was very colorful. There were red, yellow, green, orange, blue colors. But Sab was sleeping and he did not want to know something about it.
He woke up in the morning and looked around him but he couldn’t look only the nearest stones. This disappearing of internal world didn’t sorrow him and he said to himself,
-At first, the river is on right hand. At second, the castle is on the left hand. I watched opposite the river’s flow…And that is all…But where is my fish from yesterday? Oh, it’s here! All are good for me!
He had started to eat and after that, he slept again. When he woke up, the middle of the next day waited him. And he ate once more and after he lifted his head and cried out,
-I’m alive!
But no one being answered him and no one bird flew over him. He decided that it was a result of some ancient habits but he did not know what it is. He said to himself,
-There were many birds two day ago…But where are they?! I don’t think that they sleep, now! And I can’t believe that they are fearful by wind and the weather! So, it isn’t so important for me and I need to go farther!
He stood up and went to his own target as in the previous day. He didn’t want to know a cause of the disappearing and he went ahead and didn’t wait something on the beach. Beach’s sand was warm and sometimes, it was hot. But Sab did not notice these unimportant details.
Sab said to himself,
-Where did Tal go?! It is the strange event…
Sab smelled the ground and found that the Tal’s smell was here! The smell was very weak but it was being here. Sab continued his speech,
-Tal went here for one or two days ago! It is very strange because I can’t understand him. Why did he go here? What was the cause of his disappearing and why he left me and forgot about his own speeches!?
Tal’s flavor began to be more and more clear. Sab went ahead and noticed Tal’s trace on the ground. At the end of the day he once more smell Tal’s flavor and he looked onto the five strange and inclined dry trees which were like the wooden arch or gate too. Sab stopped near them and said to himself,
-Tal’s flavor is disappearing now from my nose and I can’t find his flavor here…
Sab smelled air and the ground which was around the five trees but he didn’t manage to find Tal’s smell.
Sab looked around him and all trees seemed ancient gate but not five trees. Sab thought,
-If Tal has disappeared once more, it will be the ordinary event because sometimes I have only one thought about him that he is a spirit and not a man! Soá he has flown away and a looking for him isn’t my work! He disappeared and it was his decision. I need to go farther and I will find the source of this small river! I needn’t to wait him!
He left the arch beneath five trees and began to go along the way near the river. He knew that Tal was a free man and it he wanted to go alone, he will do it. Sab was going ahead for the long time and sands stayed constantly along his way. After long travel he ate some fish and drank water from the river. He wanted to reach the river’s source and the river started to be his cord in his life. He tried to escape his target and found some new way and new target. He understood that he needed to find some answers for his questions.
Sab said to himself,
-Stop! What is it?
The big pit in the desert and its ground stayed in front of him. Sab went around this hole and said,
-Ha! It is a gargoyle’s nest but it us empty now and it had been empty for a long time. But it was the abandoned nest, also it meant that there were  gargoyles …It is very good for me because they are mightly beings and I don’t want to meet them once more!
He knew that gargoyles were eyeless and he needed to leave this place. So, he left more stones and began to destroy it. When he finished his work, he continued to go along the river. And when he went to the big pile of some stones, he noticed the group of gargoyles which flew over their former nest. He didn’t stop and went toward the second pile of stones.
But the gargoyles noticed his moving and flew toward him. Sab said to himself,
-Their number is more than I want to see here but I need to wait their approaching and not to move because they are blinded by it. And…I need to be ready to battle with them…but gargoyles are mightily if they are together.
The gargoyles were flying toward Sab and they seemed to be very angry from the destroying of their nest. Every gargoyle was a black cloud which seemed to be a stormy cloud with rain. Every one of them was black and they hide the blue sky with the sun. The night dark hid the Earth and Sab said to himself,
-I know that I can’t fight against them all but I need to find some way which can help me in escaping…but…I can try to hide myself by some smoke…Hm…
Gargoyles flew toward the river’s beach and they didn’t fear this place because everyone being knew that here was their nest and they were the owners of this peace of Earth.
Sab said to himself,
-They are near me and I need to decide about my own ways of fighting with them!
He cried out,
-What is it?!
He marked some direction by his front leg. The gargoyles are dividing into two parts. One of them began to fly toward the direction of Sab but the last part flew toward Sab. He was ready to Battle and he cried out to this last part of the gargoyles,
-Are ready to fight with me? They are keeping calm and flying farther. They can’t talk anyway!
Sab said to the ground,
-Give me your sand and your heat! Strike them! Sand and duct from the ground begin to lift from its surface. Sab said to the sand and the duct,
-Fly toward the gargoyles and catch them like a trap! Fall them down and hide them!
The dust and the sand are flying toward the beings and fall them down like lightings. No one gargoyle escaped this. The big pile of dust occurred. They liked a grave for all gargoyles. The last part of their flying toward his crying stopped and began to make lightings to Sab.
Sab cried out the next group,
-Hey, watch on me! I’m here! Do not you want to go away without fighting!?
But the pack flew toward him and no one of them answered him. Sab repeated,
-Do you really want to fight with me or were there your ancestors. But he said to himself,
-The awful dark is getting! I need to end!
Sab cried out at the third time,
-Are you ready?
No one gargoyle replied him but their pack divided onto the two parts. The first part of them was flying by its course and the second is trying to fly around Sab and is not attacking him. Sab knew that it is the standard gargoyles way to fight against anybody and he also knew that these two packs will union and this united force can kill anybody. Sab began to go around too because he noticed that these gargoyles knew where they will try to attack him.
The dust beneath his legs left up and is falling gargoyles down and it was the end of his short battle. Sab said to the pile of sand which have graved the gargoyles,
-It is the end, isn’t it?
No one replied to him, he turned his head back and he looked onto the empty place without the gargoyles nest. He asked himself,
-Where is their nest? Where is it? If I can’t look at it…it is the simple mirage! But are their corpse under the piles? I need to know it!
He lifted up both of the piles and he looked of the ground and there are no one corpse of the gargoyles! He said to himself,
-If there are no corpse, I have fought without the battle! I have been opposite myself and there has been silent place! And their nest isn’t here! It is a really bad luck! So…I needn’t to stay here so long and I need to go toward a hill foot in front of me!
He stood up and said to himself once more,
-I hope that the hill isn’t a mirage! Ha-ha!
Sab is going farther and then the single red lighting’s kicking the ground near his legs. He stopped and looked around himself…He said to himself,
-It can’t be here and so…I look at the wide road beneath my legs…It is a mirage and it can’t be here…near the former place of the gargoyle’s nest! The nest is an illusion specially for travelers! And if  here is the road, it will be an easy way along the river!
He touched this road and it didn’t change itself to some new form. Sab stayed on it and he said to this road,
-I hope that you aren’t any mirage and I will use you as my road!
When Sab began to go along the river, he noticed that all colors around it were mixing and he couldn’t look anywhere but only in front of him! He didn’t fear it and don’t stop his voyage. He didn’t know this may but he’s simply stepping ahead and noticed changing of his ordinary world.
He looked around him and watched everything, which changed in front of him eyes. Some scattered stones and some colorful areas in the desert and much more strange events. He watched on this changeable view with its unusual transparent colors which are giving him the only one thought, “If I’ll be a man, I’ll become crazy!” he went toward the big hill in front of him and this hill is travelling around him too.
He said to himself,
-I’m tired to watch these changing colors and I need to have a rest for some period of time.
He tried to go on the right side, but the road didn’t permit it to him. He stopped and looked around him. There are many colored areas but the can’t mark a way for going out from this road.
He said to himself,
-The road chains me here but I need to go a side…So, I need to return to the beginning of this road, then I will need to try once more.
He came back and watched the strange changings once more.
Sab stopped his travelling and noticed the stones on the road were formed the word “Tavakof”. He didn’t know what it is and continued his way toward the point where he began his way. But he tried to understand the meaning of the word “Tavakof”. He tried to guess and to remember and to divide into some parts but he couldn’t do it now. He stopped and said to himself,
-There wasn’t this word when I went…but I don’t reach the point where I have begun my travelling along this road! He looked soon on the start point but he tried to go left and he couldn’t do it, right and there is the same result. He said to himself,
-I don’t understand it…I can’t go away here but this road is scattered to the line of horizon! It can’t be so that I can’t leave this way…But I don’t want to go straight along this road… So…I’ve got only one idea, it is to return to the place with the strange word ”Tavakof” and maybe some way is there. But I could travel farther along this way!
Sab though for a moment and decided to go back to the mark on the road. He reached the place where he noticed the mark. He looked at it and be ready to leave the road. His first step away from the road was very simple and he went away from the road and it was disappeared for his sight. He said to himself,
-It is very good that I have reached the mark and road’s disappearing is good too, I don’t know how some beings could travel along it! Maybe, they were being crazy! Ha-ha!
Sab stopped on the river’s beach and noticed that the road appeared once more but no one can say to Sab some system of its appearing and disappearing. But Sab couldn’t have to know the system and he tried to catch some big fresh in the river. When he had done it, this fish became his food/ After eating he sit down and said to himself once more,
-Hey, Sab, you need to go toward river’s sources and not to go opposite it! Remember it and you couldn’t to save Tal or Varok too!
His night rest Sab found near some dry tree where he was eating his standard food which always was fishes and he was laying after his tasty supper. When he began to sleep, he smelled some flavors of the desert but he couldn’t have to know was it is. At the end of his dream, he smelled Varok’s and Tal’s smells but he didn’t wake up and the deep dream captured him. He woke up on the next sunrise and really he smelled those smells on the road but he didn’t believe in it and he said to himself,
-They had been here not so long ago and I need to trace their voyage.
Sab began to go along the flavor’s way but after some time of his voyage, he understood one important thing because he said to himself,
-I need to go faster than they. And I will run unless I will reach them! If I won’t do so, I won’t reach them! And I’ll go behind them! But I have found their trace and the next task is to catch them!
He nodded to himself and tried to run. He felt the smell when he run because this flavor was very strong. He found that they were going here not so much time ago and his singular thought is “I will find them!”
He stars to run and sometimes he stops and smell the ground and it repeats for many times. He thinks that they could go ahead him not so many miles. He said to himself,
-I’ll try to reach them in the next evening or during the next day otherwise! But I need to run now.
The beach became from the sandy and warm land to stony dry band.
Sab said to the stony beach,
-Why are you so stone and why are you hiding the flavor from my nose? I can smell the trace of the smell on the sandy found…I couldn’t do it earlier! But the smells hides now! Hm!
He went farther along the beach but he can’t do it with the former sensibility and sometimes he stopped and is trying to guess the trace. The sun didn’t shine brightly that day and his voyage became very good for him. And he tried to run where he can do it but there are the many big stones and he needs to go around them every time. He said to himself,
-It seems to be a trap the stony trap for him and any stranger too. Some big piles of stones are on the left side of him and they are like marks of a road. But Sab knew that this beach is a lifeless place where he looked on none tree. There were only the stones and the river near him.
Some elevation and the first part of the hill which was in front of him occurs in his way. It seemed to be beginning of the hill foot and Sab noticed that it is like the beginning of some slope. The river flew below him and its slopes were like vertical lines. Sab said to himself aloud,
-I hope that will be some in flows and creeks where I will drink! I understand now that there will be no one place with any swimming fish and I need to find and to eat much more fishes than I’ll find there!
He had eaten a lot of food and drunk a lot of water and started to go up the hill side. The hill side was like some big forest with many trees. But all of those trees were broken down and dry. Sab said to himself,
-What is a power which emptied this place in the ancient time?! All tress are dry and broken too! It couldn’t be some fire but some wind!
He went ahead and every his step gave some strange thoughts about some strange thoughts about some ancient event which wasted the hillside!
Sab said to sand beneath his legs,
-Hey, sand, where are hiding the smells of my friends? I’m tired to guess some directions of their war! I can close them and third traces too but I think that they were going here and I needn’t to know their target! When I will rise up to the top of this hill, I will look around and decide about my way across the hill!
He is trying once more to feel the flavors but it hasn’t got any result. He doesn’t feel the trace! He begins to go up and he looks at no one place where the food can be. He doesn’t hear sounds of any water flow too. He says to himself,
-I need to cross this hill as fast as I can otherwise I will be like dry trees on my way! So let’s run!
The hillside was very long and difficult to go up but Sab used all his forces to run up to it. Every dry tree laid on his road and he jumped over them! This way was complex for him but he understood that it was his singular way up.
Sab went up step by step, jumped jump by jump. Sab thought that no one man went up by his two legs because every trunk of a tree is like little mountain. These trees were very old and very wide and long too. Sab stopped for several times because this voyage was hard for him. And once more he said to himself,
-I need to find trace of my friends and couldn’t have go here! But I look on the top of this hill and I will look around for no one will around! So I need to finish my voyage up and find some answers!
Every fallen tree was like a little mountain and Sab tried to guess a cause of their fallings. He had only one thought that some ancient battle was here. And this battle broke all trees and destroys everything on this hill. He didn’t try to feel any magic or any force, he so simply up! After few next hours, he understood that he need to have a rest for some time. He said to himself and he breathed hardly at that moment,
-Ah-ha-ha…I …aha…need to …aha-ha…to go up once more!
Sab looked on the top of the hill and noticed that there were much more fallen trees on the way up but the top and the peak of the hill is without any tree and it is the empty part of this hill!
Sab resulted that he must have to jump much more and to rest the next several minutes. He sit down near the big fallen tree with the big and very long trunk. He said to himself,
-The way down from the peak will be easier then the way up! But I can’t wait here and I need to continue my climbing up! Go, Sab!
He didn’t look ahead and forward he only jumped and run where he can do it.
Two steps forward.
Jumping up.
Climbing on some tree. Let’s jump down from this tree. Two steps forward…
And once and once more!
He climbed and run and once more!
He climbed and run and jumped till the peak of the hill. When he went out to the free space on the top, he couldn’t do any step and he was simply laying down and resting.
Sab sleep for some time and then he is climbing on the edge of the free space and looks around him.
At the first, he noticed that he looked all land around the hill. At the second, he looked around and no one hid from his eyes. And at the last, he stayed above all trees and was on the top of the hill! He said to himself,
-I need to find the direction! And I need to do it with the biggest speed because I begin to want eat and to drink! So let’s look around and maybe; I will the trace, some food and some drink too!
Sab looked around him but there weren’t the traces. He said to himself once more,
-Don’t hurry! I need to find some trace of them or him! Don’t hurry! You’ll become weak by another way!
Sab smelled air around him and noticed that no one can be on the north because the wind blew from this side. He waited for the next several minutes and the wind began to blow from the east but he noticed that this direction was more valuably for him than the previous.
-So, I need to find the single direction but,the north isn’t so good as the east direction! But I need to examine all directions…But I have some limited time and I can’t spend for the long time! But what have I got on the north-east side of this side, maybe, there are less trees than on the other!
He went there and notices that there were no one fallen tree! And all side was a simple forget without any stop points! He said to himself,
-I could receive much more time for my observation the surroundings places from this hill! But I’m here and now too so I need to find the exact direction…Yes, the north-east! I need to look on the east side! If it is so, I can find him there! He is going to the east side of the hill and he smells exactly the Varok’s smell. He was astonished by it,
-Sab, it is the perfect thing! I’ve found the side of the hill from where I need to begin my voyage of the securing Varok!
He began to go down and there were no one fallen tree. He run toward the river and when he reached it, he drank a lot and killed two snakes were his supper!
The sun fell down and the dark time of a day began. He felt that Varok was near to him because he felts it with the every his step. He said to himself,
-I need to find him because the dark evening begins now and I can’t lose the Varok’s trace! So let’s go!
He went ahead only by flavor and he knows that this trace can’t hide from him! When he started to go after his rest, he noticed that there were any other ordinary smell and it was the smell of water from the river!
He went along the river and once more that Varok was near him. He smelled his trace on the ground and follows it. He felt that Varok was here but he didn’t understand in it, he couldn’t believe that he found him for the long time. But Sab was ready to examine this. He said to himself,
-I’m was ready to find him but I do not understand why is he here! He was ready to go across the desert and found something there…But I couldn’t miss him on the way and he couldn’t go ahead me! He need to be behind me and the one moment when he could go ahead me, it was the moment with Tal…We were going toward the center of the desert! Hm…but now could he understand that I have gone along the river?! Oh, there are more questions than answers for them! So, Sab, be ready to find Varok here!
Sab stopped and smelled air around him. After that he noticed that there were other smelled in the air. He defined that there were Varok’s and any other two smells. He didn’t know, whose are they but he knew that they were beings like Varok!
The dark night was around him and Sab looked as some peace of black fog and was trans parenting in his environment!
Varok sit near the fire and his gray face seemed to be some gray cloud. Sab understood that he noticed some guest, so Varok stood up and said loudly,
-Stay! Who are you?
Sab answered him,
-I’m Sab.
-Sab…it is lie! Test my sword’s blow!
He run toward Sab was need to lift some stones around him and he said after that,
-I was killing your commander by this way. I don’t want to kill you like him. I’m Sab and no one else!
Varok stopped and said to him,
-If you are Sab, how did you searched me?
-I was freeing you and frozen warriors of the detachment “Wings of Hydra!”
-Ha-ha-ha! How nice it is! Sab, you are the really commander of your former detachment! Ha-ha! I have a thought that you are an enemy! I don’t wait you here! I want to embrace you!
Sab began to smile with him. He didn’t wait that he meets Varok once more but they meet once another here and near the hill with the fallen trees!
Sab asked Varok,
-How are you?
Varok smiled and answered,
-I’m fine and you? How are you, the dog friend?
-I’m fine too and how was your travelling to some ancient ruins in the widest of the desert? Was it good?
-Yes, it was very good but I found an ancient castle with a cause but I couldn’t explore it be cause there were many fearful monsters! But can I go in front of you!? You are the first in the beginning of all! How can it be so?
Sab waited for a moment and then said,
-Do you know Tal?
-Of course, yes! He is here too!
-But is he?
-He had been poured the water for the few minutes ago…I don’t know, where is he now! Maybe,  he is trying to catch some thing like a fish!
Sab smiled and cried out,
-T-a-al-al!
The reply was sounding from the nearest inflow of the river,
-Sab! Wait a moment!
Sab continued to answer Varok,
-We are trying to save you but he was disappearing.
Varok smiled,
-I remember how he was arriving to the tombs and I had escaped from this caves. He didn’t wait to watch me and alive too and he said to me that he didn’t wait to watch me outside over the blue desert sky!
-Ha-ha! Varok, it is the story with the happy end! And what had you found in these caves?
-Stop, Sab! How could you cross the hill; if I understood truly, you was crossing the hill from one side to another, wasn’t it?
-Ye-yes, I was climbing and I found on the top that there is some part without fallen trees but I had been climbing long time on to it by some side with many trees! And I couldn’t do anything with them and when I was on its top, I smelled your trace! That is all. But why did Tal escape from our voyage? I don’t know a cause!
-Let him says it by himself, it is his secret. Are you hungry or anything else?
-Oh, Varok! Is your food a fish? Yes, I’m hungry, you know the cause!
Sab waited Tal and some food too and Varok smiled,
-Don’t wait him! He won’t bring anything but some news. The tasty food is here. Sit down near the fire and eat so much as you want!
-Thanks, Varok!
Sab reached the big fire and the food was big tasty fish, which is more big than Sab waited.
He began to eat and felt some tasty flavor were proceeding from the meat of the fish. When Sab ate he thought that is the very good event that he was deciding to try meeting and facing with Varok. He stopped his eating and asked Varok,
-Do you want to eat this fish too?
-Oh, no! I was eating three ones and I don’t want any more, thanks to you!
Sab ended his eating and said to Varok,
-Thank you very much! This food was very tasty! But where is Tal?
-I don’t know his ways and targets but I know that he is very honesty and he wasn’t lying to me that the fish was the tasty food!
-Ha-ha! Varok, this food was much more than tasty!
Tal is appearing behind the big tree and says to both of them,
-Are you eating now? It is good because the river behind me is full of fishes and you need to catch some fish! Sorry, Sab, I wish you bon appetite and I’m very glad to see you here! How are you and how have you travelled here?
-Thank you, Tal, I’m fine now and my traveling hasn’t been very easy for me! I was crossing the hill behind us and this voyage was very stupid for me because I couldn’t go around this hill but I smelled Varok’s flavor from its top! Do you want to eat?
Varok stopped him and said,
-He needn’t to eat and to drink, he is a spirit of the desert and you can help him with your voyage!
Tal asked Sab,
-Have, you ever noticed that there is the strange road in the desert?
-Yes, Tal! I was going down it and I was concluding that this road can put away man’s brain!
-It is the good news because we were creating this road by our own magic forces.
Sab is astonished,
-Do you have magic power? They are nodding and Varok waited for a moment, then he said to Sab,
-Yes, I have recovered it for me and Tal too. I was reaching the magic source in the middle of the desert but I know that my power is less than your Sab. Tal has the same situation. That magic source is very little for one! But we are experienced by that. And it was all my voyage.
Sab silenced and Tal sayidto him,
-We are not fighters for any magic battle. But we can bring some fire. And we can’t be the magicful beings here like in the past.
Varok said to Tal,
-Show him your power he need to watch it and then he will understand some limits of the magic source in the desert.
Tal disappeared and he appeared once more after the next dew seconds. Sab said to them,
-I have understood and I’ll help you to receive your full magic power!
Tal said to Sab,
-If you can do it! The magic source in the middle of the desert is the biggest for all world! Sab says to him,
-We need to visit the source at the end of the river! You know that I’ll go there!
Varok said to Sab,
-Of course, we need to do it but I don’t know where is it and I can’t promise that it will be the easy way! I haven’t ever seen that places…and you, Tal?
-I can’t know this way because I have gone across the desert and haven’t though about that way! And I don’t even know that way along the river.
-Very good, my friends; but I guess and predict that there is some big magic source!...
Tal said to him,
-It’s very interesting but I need to discover the beginning of that way along the river. SO, wait me in the next morning because I need to explore the nearest lands along the river!
Sab asked him,
-Will you sleep during this night?
-Sab, I don’t know, noticed you or not in the any moment…but I’m a spirit of the desert and I needn’t to sleep, anyway! Sorry, but I’m going to explore now.
Tal stood up and began to go away. Sab said to him,
-Thanks! I guessed that you are a spirit when we had been travelling for the searching Varok.
-Not at all, Sab. It’s my nature!
Varok and Sab sit near the fire and began to tell for some time. Then their deep dreams’s were better than their talk and they laid down near the fire and fell asleep.
When golden rays of the sun touched the tops of the nearest trees, they woke up and were ready to the next day. Sab said to Varok,
-We need to begin our travelling to the sources and we need to do it today and don’t wait something here!
Varok answered him and said,
-Of course, we can’t wait here for long time but we must wait Tal because he is our guide across the farther lands! Yes, I know that he doesn’t know them!
-Varok, but how can he do it if he doesn’t know those places?
-He will do as he was founding me. Be trustful to him.
-Very interesting moment for me, Varok! I need to think about it!
-Well, do as you want but today we will have the same breakfast as yesterday!
-Varok, ha-ha! Fish is good dish for us because we have find meat in the night.
Varok smiled,
-Ha-ha! Fish is fish and it is our single food here, of course, if you can’t jump and catch some bird!
-Ha-ha! Birds…they are very thin! Wait us in the sunrise!
-Well, let’s go and let’s sleep here!


***
They woke up in the morning when Tal has come and waked them up.
Sab said to him,
-Good morning and let’s wash our faces! Oh, I have forgot that you needn’t to do it every morning! How was your night voyage?
-Very good, thanks. We need to go farther today and we needn’t to be anguish because the road is cleaned.
-Really?
-Yes, it is cleaned now and there only some few amount of snakes and nothing else. There aren’t wild beings and some monsters from the desert.
-Tal, but there aren’r monsters and it is very strange for this place.
-It is so but we will meet with some old ruins and I don’t know, are there any demons or not!
-It is very important and it is very important and are that ruins red as flames of fire? Ha-ha!
-Sab, you guess! They are red colored!
-It’s the bad news for us!
Varok asked him,
-Why? Do you know this castle?
-Oh no, I don’t. But I was finding the same castle and it was in the beginning of my voyage to here. It is red one too.
-Where was you meeting that castle?
-In the place where Tal was going abroad to save you.
-He doesn’t say me about it so, let’s ask him now!
Tal looked on the desert and said,
-Yes, it is so. Some castle was there but I don’t know that it exists now!
Sab said to the both of them,
-Yes, it is there. The strange castle with some opened gates! I had been reconstructing before I was starting my voyage to this place.
Varok said to Sab,
-Oh, was that castle occurring and some group was it!
-Yes, it was but are they guards?
-Ha-ha! Sab! Did those guard try to kill you by their scroll of fire?
-Yes, they were doing so but I don’t understand you!
-Sab, they are the ghosts and their scroll was destroy for many years ago!
-Wow! They are ghosts…but I fought with them and they were captured by my force. Your words are very strange for one but if it is so. We won’t escape from the next ghosts!
-Heh, Sab, - Tal said to him – do not be so calm because I was looking at that castle with a group of ghosts…but this castle is another and maybe, it isn’t a castle but tombs!
-Hm, Tal! I don’t wait that there is an ancient tombs. I’m a dog and I don’t want to fight against any ancient corpses!
-Sab, don’t be fearful! I’m and Tal are with you!
-You didn’t understand me! I said not clearly but I don’t want to fight with graves!
-Ha-ha! We will escape from that place of some ancient corpse will rise up from its grave!
Tal smiled and he said after that,
-Don’t be silly, fellow! Nobody will fight against grave stones! How can you imagine it? Varok smelt,
-Of course, by our heads! We will need to use our last weapon, it is our heads!
Sab smiled too and all three strangers smiled by this joke!
The sun rose from the border of the sky and its rays seemed to be golden stars and everything has its golden splendor. Sab and Varok with Tal were sitting near their fire and continue their chat about the next stage of their voyage. They conclude that the desert in front of them is dangerous place and their way needed to have safety. So they decided that they were going to go that they could hear the river because no one ancient graveyard and ruin was there. Tal said to them,
-We need to go along the river because the river guard can help us. But…
Varok said to him,
-If it is so, where are they now?
Tal replied,
-They are invisible for us but I know that they are here along the river!
Sab argued,
-I don’t agree with you, I was calling them but they usually select some objects for their guarding and the next reason, they say that we can’t go down the river but by beach only. But there is some graveyard and some ruins too. But we need to try escape from a battle with its inhabitants!
Varok said to them all,
-I promise to go there now because the morning is now and we will reach that ruins till the next sunset! We need to decide the way because we will begin it now! And we need to know, are there any fishes!?
Tal replied to him,
-Yes, the fishes exist there because I noticed them in the river! So, let’s begin our voyage to the ancient ruins with its red stones!
Sab said to them,
-Well, let’s begin our travelling but Varok said the truth, we need to know our reserve plan if we can’t go across this ruins because I think that there is some thing which we can’t know what it is!
Tal said to them,
-Fellow, we needn’t to be there in the sunset of the day after today because those stones and that place too are unusual for me and I want to explorer it before the sunset!
Sab said to him,
-Well, it is the truly thought so we will watch at time when we will reach it!
-Let’s go! Don’t tell so long!
 Tal stood up and began to go toward the ruin. Varok and Sab did same actions too and all of them were travelling toward the ruins.
They were going together across the river’s beach and Sab asked them,
-Fellows, do you know anything about any road in the desert?
Varok replied quickly to him,
-Yes, I do! I know there aren’t any roads till the center of the desert. I was at the center and I wasn’t looking at anything like ancient roads! But I can suggest there are many roads across the desert on the opposite side of it!
Sab was astonished and said then,
-Why do you think so?
-Because I heard many years ago that  they are here  but I know nothing about that world and those places too. I heard that some strange beings live there…but I don’t know what is a truth and what is a lie! Perhaps, all of those versions are lied and no one being was there!
Tal smiled and said,
-I was there and I was travelling there too! I’m a spirit and I needn’t to drink water or to eat any food! Three are many astonished objects and there are many roads but I don’t advise to you that travel there by your own legs! Those places are strange for us!
Sab answered to him,
-I don’t understand those places and I think that we haven’t any need to go there!
Tal smiled,
-Yes, your words are the truth for us! But what is your opinion, Varok?
-I was born here for many years ago and although, my birthplace is the South, the desert spreads on the North and those places are for the gods and not for us!
Sab said to him,
-Your words are wise and we need to go along the river but this direction is to the East!
Tal said to them all,
-I’m offering to begin our voyage and we will look on result’s of our travelling! Let’s go!
They are standing up and going along the river. Everyone seemed to be some part of the quit land around them. They know that their target lays ahead and they don’t want to guess any results of their travelling. Sab said to himself,
-It is the very good thing for us that we met for sometime ago! Varok said to himself,
-We need to go toward the sources because they are our safes.
Tal said to himself too,
-What shall we wait there? Of course, nothing! There only red stones and nothing else!
They are going toward that ancient graveyard and sometimes they try to guess their ends target but no one knows it and after some long time of silence Sab said to them all,
-It is the evening now so who want to continue our travelling farther now?
No one of them said, “Oh, I want to do it the all night!” Varok and Sab want to eat so they start to make camp for their night dream. When they finished they work, their camp was ready and all of them sit down around the warm fire. Sab said to them all,
-Do you ready to continue the voyage tomorrow? I’m ready but I watch that you are tired like me! Tal said,
-Of course, but I don’t understand our target! Please, Sab answer me!
-I have an idea that sources of this inflow is some part of the Nature and if we examine them, we will find much more than ordinary place!
-But have you ever seen some magic source?
-No, Tal. I haven’t.
-I haven’t looked at it too but legends say that they are destroyed now. Sab said to Tal,
-You want to say that we don’t have to go there, don’t we?
Varok broke their conversation and said,
-Stop, the fellows! If Tal has said that they are destroyed now, must not begin any argue now! Well, Sab? It is his opinion and nothing else!
Sab said to both of them,
-We will examine the source and then we will say exactly, is it destroyed or not!
Varok said to Sab,
-You will sleep near the fire, will not you?
-Yes, it is the truth. I want to sleep at the warm place.

***

Sab woke up, he was the first. Varok was sleeping by his deep dream. He seemed to be a piece of rock with his gray face and the gray clothes. Sab didn’t want to wait him and he went toward the river because he hoped to catch some fish. The river flew and it didn’t know what did happen on the river’s bank. It’s color was sandy yellow because a lot of dust scattered by wind’s blowing.
Sab noticed that one big fish under the river’s water and he knew that waiting was the best version for him. The fish rose up in the water and when it is near the river’s surface, if was swimming to the center of the river. Sab jumped on his place because he was hungry.
Varok appeared on the right side and said,
-Good morning, Sab! What are you doing here?
-I’m here trying to catch that big fish on the middle!
-Well, can I help you?
-Help to catch it because it sour breakfast.
-No problem! Be ready to lift that fish!
Varok stood near him and puts the big stone. Then he was towing it into the fish and he killed it!
They were burning the fire after the night time. This source of the fire seemed to be single warm object in all area around. Cause of it was night cool wind was blowing across the plain around them. That wind was delivering some strange night flavors and brang them to the two strangers hear their fire. Sab said to Varok,
-This fish has been very tasty! And what is your opinion?
Varok stood up and put some branches in the fire. After that he said,
-Yes, it has been very tasty! But do you know where is Tal?
-He has gone toward ancient ruins along the river but I don’t know when will he come back here!
-Good! Let’s wait him! But do you know that ancient ruins were big and fine castle in the past?
-Of course, no Varok! But I want to listen some things about that castle. Do you know anything?
-Yes, I know but it is some ancient legend and I don’t any facts about it.
-What are them?
-Of course, I don’t know anything about builders and any other beings which had been living there. But legend says that castle was the part of ancient for till could stay along the river and those forts were as some guard places of some road was existing in the past of our part of the world. But I don’t know who had been living there before us. I know that some beings had been here for some long time.
-Some beings bad been living here before us! But how could they build so many for rises? Hm…it is strange for me and I haven’t ever heard about it before!
-Yes, it is so, Sab! There were being many generations of desert inhabitants!
-It is good for us because we study some their technologies, Varok. But the world today isn’t the same as the world which was yesterday!
-Sab…it requires some period of time but we need to be quick.
-Yes it is realty but I think that no one dog has ever done the same voyage as we were doing. But stop!
-Really, Sab! Thank you because our fish food is roasted now as it is necessary for our breakfast!
They put their portions of the roasted fish and began to eat this tasty food! They said together,
-Bon appetite! This fish is tasty enough!
When they finished, Tal was occurring in front of them. He said,
-Fellows, I have some good news for you!
Varok said to him,
-What are news? We will find the second ruins after the first one or there are many them, won’t we?
-Ha-ha! Of course, no! There aren’t many ruins but one!
Sab said to him,
-Are there many hungry zombies?
-Oh no, there aren’t any zombies!
-But what is it?
-Maybe, you don’t know but we will find a way inside of the ruins and this way seems to be safety for us, if we want to go abroad those ruins and we will go near them but we won’t go across them!
-Fine! Sab it is the good news for us and we will use this road! But what is it?
Tal said to both of them,
-Don’t wait that it is a wide stone road but it is some narrow way near the ruins.
Varok to them,
-We need to explore that way but I want to know kindness of that road!
Tal replied to him,
-Yes, we will explore that way but it is our single way. The seconds to go across, the desert and I want to use it.
Varok and Sab said to Tal,
-We won’t argue! Let’s go to the ancient road!
They are stood up and began to pack their camp. Tal appeared once more and appeared again when they finished their packing. He said to them,
-There are many trees but all of those trees are fallen down and you need to be ready to it! No one cleaned that way!
Sab said to both of them,
-I hope that climbing isn’t the hard work. Is it so, Varok!
-Yes, it is so. We will find much more than fell these! So, I’m happy that we aren’t snakes, ha-ha!
Tal said to them all,
-If you are ready then. Let’s go and we will reach those ruins till the sunset. Some place for fishing is at the end of the currently travelling!
Sab smiled.
-Fish, once more…!
Varok added,
-Yes, or are you a god for eating ambergris and soon?
Sab and Tal smiled over Varok’s joke. Sab replied
-I can’t do by gold! Ha-ha! And no one is a god here! So, I’m offering to start our voyage to the ruins!
They went toward some big mountain in front of them. Every one understood that the ruins were near this a mountain because they can look at some stones at the mountain foot. The way was hard because the wide river at the back became very narrow and many stones and fallen trees appeared in their road. The sky became cloudy and the strangers understood that the simple road was ended and this part of their way was climbing a cross the waste area.
Sab said to the fellows,
-Do you want to stop? Or are not you tired by this way along the river and up to the mountain?
Varok replied,
-Your idea is good, but there is not any place for fishing and resting!
Tal said to them,
-Wait. It is fast part of the way. I’m a spirit but I’m tired too because this place is the place of ancient magic but has been influencing onto me. Lets’ go ahead and we will reach some place for our rest!
All of them went straight ahead for some time trial won’t be eternal and so hard. Sab noticed that clouds went around the top of the mountains and everyone of them was like a pile of something which color was dark gray. He didn’t know a cause of that and he couldn’t suggest it. But they said to Tal about it,
-Look at the mountains top. All clouds there are very dark and were going around that point. Can you suggest a cause of it?
Tal smiled,
-We have noticed the same thing! I can’t say anything about it but I don’t feel anything except wind’s power. But …it can’t be so and be simple blowing of wind!
Varok broke them and said,
-Do you watch some running fire on the top?
Both of them, Sab and Tal are trying to recognize that running fire. They do it for next several minutes and they say after that,
We can’t notice some running fire but we can watch at lightings and maybe, they was firing the top?
Varok said to them,
-I can’t do it too but I know that mountain names “Running fire”. I don’t know a cause but this name is newly and all strangers name that mountain so. Don’t try guess a cause!
They are going ahead and the sun hid by clouds. All clouds were rainy gray. There was no one light white one but dark gray ones and all view seemed to be like rainy weather forecast. But they went along the river and astonish that there are many rain clouds. But the strangers couldn’t see any lighting and all of these seemed to be like a collapse of the nature. Everyone of the three strangers knew that these clouds couldn’t be without a matter.
Some strong wind was blowing and it wanted to stop them. Every step was like a step on some battle field. Sab remembered the same wind on the top of the mountain behind him but he knew now that his friends are near him. He said to them,
-Do you know cause of this hard blowing of the wind?
Tal answered him,
-I know. The Nature doesn’t want to permit our going.
Sab said to him,
-Do you think that the Nature is sensible?
Varok answered,
-Of course, it is very sensible! Can’t you feel this hard wind?
-Yes, I can but it might be the simple wind and nothing else! I don’t believe that.
The lightning was fallen down like a stone and they stopped because they were tired by the hard wind.
Sab said to both of his companions, which stayed hear him,
-What is the matter? Why can’t we go farther? I don’t believe that we need to visit that mountains top!
Tal said to him,
-There’s some force which is prohibiting to us to go across this land and will reach our target! It is a very strange fact for me because when I went here, I didn’t notice this influence of the mountain!
Varok said to them,
-We need to go back or toward the mountains top! What are you want to do?
Tal said,
-Of course, we need to go toward the top…but we can stop near the river if we will go back a little bit!
Sab said to them all,
-Let’s go back and we will go there in the next morning!
Two his friends were been by lowed hid plan. Tal said to them all,
-Fellows, don’t wait anything here because this simple way is not for us but we will go around the ancient ruins because they are on the opposite side of the mountain!
Varok said,
-Let’s come back to the place with fish.
Sab said to him,
-But we need to find it!
Varok smiled,
-Don’t argue! We will find some fishes! Go and don’t wait here!
Their detachment began the coming back toward the hill foot. Every their step became easier than previous and the end of his way back they reached a middle of the field between the mountain and the hill foot. Tal said to them,
-The good result! We have tried to reach the ancient ruins but we can not do so now! We know that there is some guard magic and we can’t cross it!...What is your opinion?
Sab answered to Tal,
-I agree with you but I think that some guard.
-Place there but I don’t know what it is!
Varok and Tal smiled and Varok said to Sab,
-Some guard magic…yes, there is it and we need to go to the top of the mountain there!
Sab looked on the top and said after that,
-Do you watch the fire on the top of the mountain?
Varok looked on the top and nodded to Sab,
-Yes, I do. But I have thought that “Running fire” is the simple name and the truly fire can’t be there!
Tal said to Varok,
-We are tired now and we will go to the top tomorrow!.
They went to some calm place on the sandy beach of the river. All are perfect so the stop at that place. Varok made his camp the very nice place by their tent. Tal brought fire and Sab went around their camp and along the beach and found some good place for the fishing. Varok was going to be their night camp master and when he had finished preparation of their camp, he went to the place on right of Sab. Sab sit near the river and was ready to try a catching some fish. Varok said to him,
-If you want to catch some fish, you must be ready to jump when I kick a fish by a stone!
Sab smiled and said,
-There are many fishes so we will find one of them by our own stents!
Varok put up some by stone and said after that,
-I’m ready to jump! Let’s start our hunt!
They returned to the campus soon as they had finished their hunt and had caught some good big fish. Tal said to them,
-It is a bad fact that I couldn’t help you in this interesting hunting but our fire is ready to us now! Let’s begin to cook and remember that I’m not your eat your food!
They had two big fishes but no one of those two ones seemed to be an ordinary fishes because their color were red. Sab noticed that they preyed like some animals from the river. Cause of this fact was their teeth which he cant fine as animal’s teeth. But both of them had some delicious meat which smelled like mint. Sab said about it to Tal but he smiled and said that it was an ordinary thing here,
-It is normal! You can catch a fish with sandy yellow meat bit it is a fish and nothing else. You were catching “mint” fish but it isn’t very important for its tasty!
Varok added to Tal’s speech,
-Eat and don’t smell fishes from the river or you will find much more interesting flavors!
Tal smiled,
-All these fishes are semi-magic but their meat are being good and tasty for you!
Sab said to himself,
-Fishes are semi-magic but what is real here?! But if it is tasty, I will eat every portion of their fleshes!
They had eaten and Tal watched on them and after that he said to them,
-Bon appetite! I will go to the mountain in this night!
Sab said to Tal,
-But what do you want to do there? We need only cross this mountain and after that we will go farther and we needn’t to discover this mountain!
Tal said to him,
-Of course, we need to do it but I have my own interest on this mountain…
Varok said to him,
-Do you want to rediscover the top of the mountain? But I want to say that it is a place of ancient fighting and be carefully because mountains top was very dangerous for us.
Tal answered,
-Yes, I know the history of this place. Every spirit knows it! But I must  be ready to new way across the mountain and I know that ancient tombs is under our feet!
Sab said to him,
-Who was building those ancient tombs?
-Ancient beings and they were digging much more than a simple net of tombs. We needn’t to go there because nobody knows anything about them and these tombs are like an example of their force.
Varok said to them,
-They were more powerful than the next gods and they were in the ancient time!
Sab said to Varok,
-I have a thought that there were only the gods and nothing else more! But I don’t know that any ancient beings were here! But do you know how long were those tombs?
Varok said to him,
-Sorry, Sab! But Tal is hurry now because he need to examine our road toward the hill’s top! Tal, are you ready to go now?
-Of course, Varok! Tal, I wish you good luck. I hope that Varok will feel me the next part of that legend!
Tal said to both of them,
-Yes, I’m! I will be going till the sunrise and I will find some good way to us! Varok, I hope that you will tell him the last part of a history. And when I will come back, we will have an examination of that way over the mountain. So, till tomorrow! I’m going to examine way!
Tal disappearing as he can do it and the two fellows sit around the fire and talk about the way over the mountain.
Sab said to Varok,
-If a fact that other ancient beings were here for many years ago and they were more powerful that the gods, what will talk about them?
Varok answered Sab’s question,
-I don’t know who they were here! Tal knows much more because this land is his birthplace. I know only that those beings weren’t occurring on the south because it is my birthplace!
Sab said to him,
-Do you want to sleep now? I think that Tal can help us if he knows much more about those beings. But we need to sleep now because we are tired now and our deep sleep is the single remedy for us!
-Ha-ha! Of course, I want to do it but we need to finish our conversation today. My east phrase today will be so, no one knows who were being those builders of the ancient tombs beneath us. Nobody has ever seen them but they were constructing many underground place like this one. And the second no one living being goes to and from tombs. No one knows, tombs are endless or they have their far rest corner which is and no one can till you something about them. Tal knows much more than I’m but he hasn’t ever visited it. He knows many legends but they can’t help us!
-Oh-ho-ho, Varok! But we need to sleep ! Good night and thank you!
-Not at all, good night, Sab!

***
They were woken up in the morning by Tal’s fast saying,
-Hey! Wake up, fellows! We have to run from here!
Varok said fast,
-What is the matter?
-Some big detachment is going to here now!
Sab said to him,
-Well, can we run back along the river?
They woke up for the next half of a minute. Tal said after that,
-No, we can’t do it. We need to hide ourselves now!
Sab waited for a second and he said after that,
-We can’t hide! We need to fight here!
Varok stopped,
-Why?
-Because they are approaching now! Look back!
All stranger are looking there and they were watching how some big detachment is running toward their night stand. Some gargoyles and some demons of waste lands are here at the moment Sab says to the fellows,
-Can you help me in a battle? Tal roared to him,
-Don’t try top fight against them wow! They are very powerful!
-I will decide by my own forces!
Tal cried out to Varok,
-We can’t fight! Go with me!
Sab stayed on his place and no one was moving. He waited those demons. Varok cried out to him,
-Sab, go! Don’t wait something! They are near you!
Sab said calmly to be both of them,
-I wait demons. If you want to free. You can do it now. Other wise, stay beside me and wait too.
Tal cried out to him.
-Don’t be silly! They are much more powerful than hydras! Free with us!
Sab looked around and then said,
-No, Tal. Demons are everywhere I feel them here. They are around us now. Don’t try to go back. Sit near me and look at this quiet view.
Varok said to him,
-I believe you and I’m near you at this battle.
Tal smiled,
-They are really everywhere. Can you fight alone now?
Sab nodded and said,
-Yes, I can do it now. Wait a moment, these beings are approaching and they are much powerful.
Varok said to him,
-I wish you the good luck!
Tal said the same thing and added,
-Good luck, Sab!
The sky over them was getting dark and the sun dimmed.
A big group of gray demons appeared in front of them and they were near some dry trees on the left side. Sab tried to calculate them but he couldn’t do it. All of them but he can’t do it. All of them were the some and no one of them has differences with others fellows understand that there were more than hundred of the gray demons. They waited and human group and demons were staying against one another. Sab said to Tal and Varok,
-I think that there can be any other group, can’t it?
Tal said to him and his voice was like wind’s blow,
-They are there!
And he was marking the right direction. Varok said,
-This new group is bigger than previous. I haven’t ever seen the same demons here. But they are fire demons from the mountain’s top!
Sab turned his head back and said to his friends,
-And the third group of demons is behind us! I have watched how have they gone from the entrance of the tombs! Hm, they are going toward us now but they are so far now and they need to be hear us.
The three groups of demons were flying toward the three strangers. They were very angry and every their step seemed to be as a step of the nearest death.
The first group of demons was going straight ahead to the fellows which know that there was the next group which was dividing into two big parts. Demons from the tombs were going slowly to their human target. And the last group was blocking the way back! There were the four big groups of demons and every of them are the similar to another. Sab understood that there were the four groups which tried to lock them some ways of escaping so all of the three fellows were watching onto this strategic way. Everyone of them was trying to imagine some way of escaping then Sab said to other two fellows,
-I think that they were thinking a lot for this strategic way of their behavior.
The four groups of demons began to go around them. The first group was the most speedy group was the most speedy group and Sab said to other fellows,
-Don’t try to help me. I know that they tried to do because their order has some single weak place. But they were very far now. Stay near me and waited some result of our battle. Don’t help me.
The four groups stopped Sab noticed that there were some group of fire demons which were starting to fire ground and everything which was near them. Some big columns of fire seemed to be colons of a fire building. This group was without any move and they were like very quiet beings but Sab knew that they were the most dangerous from all demons here.
One of the four group was reaching some border where Sab was starting to use his own magic.
Sab said to fellows,
-Don’t move!
Big squall of lighting fell onto the nearest demons. Those lightings seemed to be a wall, which smashes demons and quiches them to the ground. Big fire began to fire demons and they were going back but they didn’t stop their moving around fellows. A half of demons were killed by lightings but the remnants of demons went around and starting to fly toward Sab and his friends. Once more there much more demons than the three fellows. Demons were starting to press them and there was no place to escaping them.
Sab waited their approaching and then big ring of fire yellow fire was dividing the sky onto many parts.
The wall of fire held demons far from the fellows but the last group of fired demons was going through this wall and they were moving toward the fellows. No one of the demons came back but Sab understood that this group was more dangerous than other so excited to kick it down by the river. He said to the fellow,
-I need to say that this group is the most dangerous. And I have to use a power of the river’s water.
Sab stood up some wide wall of water and drowned it down onto demons. The demons fell down and no one of them was alive at that moment. But the other two groups of demons were starting their attack. They were going to the direct opposite sides to the fellows. But Sab was lifting many stones and they were rushing down by Sab’s order. These demons were trying to escape them but no one of them can do it.
Sab said to fellows,
-That is all…but…I’m very tired now and I need to sleep! Varok said to him,
-Of course, we understand you, sleep here and we will. Catch some fish for us! Thanks a lot!
Sab laid down and decided to sleep for some time till the beginning of the evening. All fellows caught fishes and they knew that Sab had been saving their lives. Tal said to Varok,
-Do you want to go down to the tombs? Varok answered him,
-Yes, I do because I feel that we will find many interesting things there! And you?
Tal closed his eyes and then said to Varok,
-I know nothing about that world and I’m assuming now that we will find much more demons there! …But I will go with you because that world is interesting for me now. And we need to be ready to the next fighting’s against demons…I agree with you that Sab had been saving our lives and we need to go with him anyway!
They kept silence for some period time and then Varok broke it,
-Good! We will go there together but say to me, why are you going there?
-Because I need to find answers for my questions. These answers don’t exist here on the ground but I hope that we will find them in underground. Varok smiled,
-We have caught much more first than we need to eat so let’s go back to Sab!
-I’m going to bring fire there!
Sab slept under the big stone and the former battle field was in front of him. The ground there was fired and it had gray color no one demon was alive now so Sab was like an ancient conquer which was alone on his former battle field. The fellows were looking on Sab and everyone of them had only the one thought, “Thanks for him. He could kill all of demons during his battle”.
They were bringing the fire and its warm was waking Sab up. He said to them,
-Thank you for your last fishing when I have slept! I hope that you aren’t very tired now because Varok, we need to eat together and all of us need to decide our farther way!
Tal is smiled,
-Not at all, Sab! Thank you for the perfect battle! We will cook your supper.
Varok added,
-I hope that we needn’t to change our former plan and we will going to the ancient tombs . And thank you once more!
Sab said to them all,
-We will go into ancient tombs tomorrow and I agree with you that we won’t change our plan.
Tal said to them,
-What will we find there knows no one but… we need tractate our fish, Varok!
Sab asked his friends,
-Are you ready to go down the road to the tombs?
Varok and Tal nodded and both of them said to Sab,
-Yes, we are ready but now is the evening!..
Sab smiled,
-Don’t worry, I have offered to go in the next morning because I’m tired too! We need to have rest here. I’m not a concurrent to underground beings now! So, let’s sleep!
Tal said to Sab,
-I need to examine lands a round us. I will come back in the morning and we will go together.
Varok said to him,
-Your idea is the best one because you are our night guard. We will go together in the morning!
Tal said,
-Good night! I will come back!
Tal stood up and went toward dark which was around them. Varok and Sab traced his way and Varok said after that,
-We need to sleep now because, our next day will be hard! So, let’s sleep, now.
Sab said to him,
-Varok, I agree with you, we are tired today! Good night!
-Good night, Sab.
They were laying down and sleeping.

***
They woke up in the morning after Tal’s crying,
-Fellows, wake up! The morning had come to us! I haven’t found anybody along the night and there isn’t any being!
Sab said to him,
-Thanks and we will hope that some bend of demons won’t change our plans!
Varok was sleeping beside Sab and he’s sleeping during Tal’s speech, he knew nothing about his discovering.
Sab said to him,
-Good morning, Varok! Today is a famous day because we will go down the tombs!
Varok woke up and said to both of them,
-Good morning and are we going to go in to the tombs?
He added,
-Let me guess, we will go there offer our breakfast! We need to eat every day!
Tal was answered to him, of course we need to do it and I have examined that there isn’t any demons around the entrance of the tombs! So, let’s eat and we will go after that! Are you agree with me?
Sab and Varok nodded and for the next half of an hour they were staying near Tal,
Sab, Varok and Tal were starting to go toward the ancient entrance to the tombs. All around them seemed to be very light and easy but they know that nobody has ever returned from the tombs, cause of it is very simple to Sab and he said to himself,
-I hope that we will find something, there and we will return back healthy and without problems.
But he said to the fellows,
-As you know, nobody knows ways under the ground! And we need to explore this tombs!
Varok said to him,
-Don’t be so fast!
Nobody knew that there was some river or not. We could have to drink and to eat too because we aren’t spirits!
Tal said to them all,
-Stay! I hear that some river is there, I can hear its water sounds!
All of them are looking on the entrance and there is real river under the ground, its water flow is running from the earth to underground world. Sab says to Varok,
-Your river is here and we are following to this flow under the ground. The is throwing its ray on them in the last time and they are going under the ground.
Deep darkness was in the tunnel in front of them, they couldn’t look at anything except the bright area of the entrance. This entrance seemed to be a standard hole in mountain’s surface because it had not got any door or gates but the deep darkness said that there was something.
Varok, Sab and Tal were starting to go into the darkness and silence but they were trying to fire some thing before the entrance in the tombs. Their torch was lighting the small part of the tunnel. When their torch went out, Sab said to all of them,
-We need to have a new torch but I’m offering to you to use my own magic.
Everyone of them said, “Well!” and Sab are creating the torches for all men. His light source was flying over him and was giving light for searching road ahead. So, all of them had their own torches and all their way was bright like in sunny day. Varok asked Sab,
-Do those torches light for long time?
Sab said to him,
-Yes, they are eternal and don’t think about them!
Tal said that it was the very good!
Sab said to Tal and Varok,
-Let’s go to the underground river, I smell that it is near us. We need try to catch some fish there because we have to gone too long!
Varok said to him,
-Let’s go but we needn’t to hope that some fish are there. Don’t hope on it, Sab!
Tal said to Varok,
-Can you see some snails on the walls around us? You can eat them but I don’t know, are they test for you!
Sab said to them,
-We need to pour on our pot because snails are uneatable if they are not boiled!
Tal smiled,
-Boiled snails! Ah-ha! Before them were fishes!
Sab smiled too,
-And before fishes, I had eaten snakes! Ha-ha
They continued their travelling to the underground river. When they reached its beach, they watched on the fast underground stream. Sab went to it and tested its water by its taste. It was the clean water and they were pouring on their pot after that Sab boiled snails in the pot by his magic fire. Varok said when he finished making this food,
-Fellows, they are really tasty! We will eat them in the next day too!

***
Sab said to his companions,
-Snails have been tasty! How do you think, need we go forward now?
Tal and Varok replied to him that they needed to rest here before next long way. But Sab and Tal said to Varok,
-We need to explore this river’s tunnel. Varok, sit here, we will come back soon.
Varok said,
-Well, I’m going to sit here. Two of them were going toward the river. Tal said to Sab,
-It’s some interesting way along the river…Fuck  the beach was very short. Sab said,
-Yes, it is very short more than twenty steps. But we haven’t got a boat or any other way over the underground river…we aren’t fly!
Tal smiled,
-Who can step, can’t be a bird! So, we need to examine any other way ahead.
-But what do you offer to us? My magic fires can’t burn in water! But…stop!...can you hear something? Some strange smell is here now!
-I can’t smell but I hear loud noise…loud for me. Let’s go to Varok, he is on the right side! Let’s be fast because we don’t know what is this noise is!
They run to Varok but they couldn’t find him anywhere. He had disappeared like a cloud of smoke. Tal said to Sab
-I don’t know where is he. So let’s find him, he couldn’t go very far from this place.
Sab said to him,
-I disagree with you now. He was near us because I can smell his flavor.
That strange noise started to appear around them.
Tal smiled,
-I know, Varok is here now, he has disappeared by his magic! He is here, isn’t he?
Varok appeared in front of them and said,
-Yes, I’m here. I have been here too since you going out. I have decided that it is the best way for me!
Sab and Tal said,
-You have done the right thing! You can’t fight here now.
Sab said to Varok,
-Do you hear some noise? This is very strange!
Varok and Tal said to him,
-This noise isn’t being far now because it is near us.
Varok said to both of them,
-We need to prepare ourselves, some fight can be here once more!
Tal said to them all,
-Fellows, be ready! It’s near!
At the end of Tal’s speech noise became very loud and every one of the fellows looked at the dark place which marks the way to the river.
The first dark colored demon run from the entrance, this was so suddenly that Tal’s immediately frozen it by his simple magic. The demon fell down and Varok cut his head off by his sword. Nobody knew how many demons will try to fight with them. Sab said to the fellows,
-I can smell that there are many demons and they are near them. Sab says to the fellows,
-Be ready, they are near us! We need to use much powerful frozen magic!
The fellows heard that some new group of demons moved toward them. Varok said aloud to Sab,
-Those demons are near us! Sab, be ready!
The fellows stayed like triangle: Tal was on the left side, Varok was on the right and Sab was at the middle. Varok and Tal were hidden from demons eyes but only Sab is staying at the middle of the little room. They were waiting demons at that moments.
The loud noise started to decrease and no one demon tried to fight opposite the fellows. Tal said to both of them,
-Hm, it is very strange for us now because I have waited many demons here!
Varok replied to him,
-Maybe, demons are hide now…but where?...
Some voice started say its phrase,
-Man entum?...Man entum?
No one of the fellows understood these unusual questions and Sab was trying to introduce themselves but they heard this phrase in the third time then that voice said,
-Ana uridu an arofu!
But no one understood once more so Tal said,
-We are strangers and we are not dangerous for you!
But the voice said,
-La turiduna!
Tal wanted to say that voice but it kept silence and they didn’t hear anything else. Sab, Varok and Tal had their own council but no one knew cause of that speeches. At the last Tal said to the fellows,
-Many years ago I heard some legend about inhabitants of this place. They had their own language was unknown for people today and no one could  understand it …
Varok said to him,
-And all names were giving by it but ancient god broke this by their appearance and wars, didn’t they?
Tal said to them,
-Yes, it was! But we have been hearing this old language here! We didn’t know this ancient language and why need we go farther in this tombs?
Varok and Sab replied to him,
-We need to go back because this place has its own ancient magic and if we discover it we will be more familiar with magic!
Tal smiled,
-Ha-ha! You want to say that the cost of it is our lives! It’s a really interesting place and I don’t know any other the same one but you?
-Ha-ha! We are ready to lost our lives here but know truly history of the world and wars too!
Sab said to Tal,
-Are you ready to go together down these tombs?
Tal said to them,
-I’m ready but we need to rest for a moment and go after that down!
Varok and Sab said to him,
-Of course, we must rest here now! So we need to find our way down. But we need to decide our manner of travelling.
Varok said to Sab,
-Can you say anything about solution of the trouble? I offer to find some log on the ground and then we will swim with it.
Tal said to Varok,
-Your idea is very good but you will be soaked by river’s water and I will go on bottom of this channel and find many fishes for you!
Sab smiled and said to both of them,
-Ha-ha! I offer that I will froze the river then will go along it but I don’t know length of my freezing!
Varok and Tal said to him,
-Your offering is good we need to do it with your help!
Sab said,
-Well! You will help me but once more, I don’t know depth and length of my ice magic but we need to test it by our own forces!
Tal replied quickly,
-Okay, fellows! Are you ready to going to the river?
Varok and Sab said to him,
-Yes, we are ready, let’s go now to that river! We need to examine our forces!
They had reached the river’s beach and Sab sit in front of it. Tal and Varok were staying behind him and waiting some result of Sab’s magic. Sab said to them all,
-I have been applying my magic but I don’t know some result of it! I don’t know because I haven’t ever used this spell and I don’t know it! I’m ready to come back and find some logs for us! So let’s wait!
Varok said to him,
-Don’t try to guess results, cause of it is that no one knows them!
Tal said to both of them,
-Wonderful! The narrow band of ill on the left side of the river!
Varok said to him;
-Really, it is there but I’m not a little mouse for running by it! And we can’t fly too!
Sab said to them,
-Look! Air around us become warmer than later, and river’s water is washing away the narrow line!
Tal said to him,

Varok said to Tal and Sab,
-If the narrow ice line is disappearing, I will find logs and swim in the river!
Sab smiled,
-Yes, we will swim a lot but I have some new offering! Let’s watch a result!
Sab sit down in front of the river and began to step by his legs. River’s water flew out and they watched how shows the bottom of the river. Varok said to him,
-What and how have you done it?!
Tal smiled but he kept silence and they can hear only his, laugh. They heard,
-Ha-ha-ha! Very clever! Ha-ha-ha! Very good, Sab!
Sal looked onto the river’s bottom and said
-Go!
Strong stream of river’s water started to run from the tunnel of the river! The flow was very strong and its waves are falling on the beach. Sab waited for something and he said after the next few seconds,
-Stop!
River’s water stopped and became to be ice. Its waves look as big ice and snow hills. Sab said,
-That is all! Let’s go, this ice isn’t very strong but we have an hour for the fast running!
Tal said to him,
-Brave! You’re very clever!
Sab, Varok and Tal run along the former river. Varok cried out,
-We have not more than ten minutes!
All of them run and narrow water creeks run from the walls around them. Every creek started to as narrow water flow but they couldn’t break the river’s ice and they collcted on the bottom of the ice.
The fellows were running and they had travelled some long distance along the river. But they couldn’t find any way inside the tombs. Tal cried out to them all,
-Run faster! Ice has broken! We can’t wait!
They were running faster and some fine crack appeared on the ice surface. The river’s water seeped from this crack. The three fellows were running farther and this crack was going to be wider and wider.
Sab cried out,
-Jump on stones on the right side!
They were running to stones and climbing onto them. The stones were the big piles of granite so when they were ending to climb up, river’s water was destroying the ice on it.
Sab said to both of them,
-Stop! We need to go by our legs because the stones can’t drive forward any more!
Varok said to him,
-Well! River’s flow will help to us because there was the deep place in front of us! As you can see, river’s water is whirling there near the beach.
Tal said to them,
-It isn’t necessary to go along the river’s middle, as you have seen limits of the river is higher than the middle! But we need to drive there. Sab, can you help us in this work?
Sab was very tired by his cast work so he said,
-Varok, I hope that you will hold me up above the water because I am very tired now.
Varok smiled,
-No problem! I can throw you on the beach! Of course, I will help you in this.
Sab tiredly smiled,
-Not! No-no! Ha-ha! Don’t thrown me there! Let’s try to cross this water’s space.
Varok lifted Sab up when he stayed in the water. This place isn’t deep so they can go without swimming.
When they reached the beach, Sab fell down and slept at that moment. The fellows understood that he is very tired now so they don’t wake up him. He is starting to catch fish and any other cave’s “dishes”. Varok says to Tal in the middle of their preparation of food,
-I know that Sab is a very mightily being like a dog but we can’t go back now! We need to go ahead to an end of our voyage!
Tal replied,
-I know it and also I know that some ancient beings are in those caves now and we need to be ready to meet them there.
-Hm, Tal. It is a truth but I do not know who are they. But whose language and words we have heard on the previous station? Do you know it?
-It was an ancient beings are invisible to us…
-Sorry, Varok; I didn’t hear it but I didn’t hear anything about them at all!
They caught many fishes but all of them are white and have eyes like animals. Varok noticed this and said to Tal about it,
-Are these fishes animals? I think that they are like common animals!
Tal smiled,
-They can’t be fishes because they are animals and they have red blood and the same meat! You can roast them and maybe, you will smell the flavor of roasted meat!
-Tal, is it your suggestion? Or you know it clear?
Tal smiled twice and he said,
-Yes, Varok, it is my suggestion but I have noticed that they like to be on the ground!
-How have you done it here? I don’t understand you!
-You don’t understand me now because you are hungry now and we need to confirm my suggestion there!
Varok smiled a lot and said,
-How can you guess that I’m hungry now? Let’s go to Sab and we’ll wake him up!
-Let’s go, Varok!
Sab woke up for a moment. He said to them,
-Have you caught fishes when I have slept?
Tal and Varok said to him in one voice,
-Yes, but we have caught many white animals! Do you know who are they?
Sab smiled and said after that,
-Where are they now? Show them to me!
Tal said to him,
-They are in the basket, look at carefully!
Sab was looking for them and then asked Tal,
-I look that they have short fiber but also some little swimming fins!...Varok smiled,
-Let’s roast them because we have suggested that their meat is tastes!
Sab declaimed their magic fires and they roast animals on the fire. Varok and Sab concluded that these animals will be tasty for them. They eat for some time and Tal said to them,
-I hope that they aren’t poisoned! Stop-stop! Don’t cry on me, it is a joke to you!
Sab and Varok said to Tal,
-We have eaten them and they are like a remedy to us! Don’t worry!


***
Sab said to Varok after their eating and some time too,
-Thank you that you have waited me!
Varok and Tal smiled and one of them said,
-Not at all! But we have raised a problem.
-What is the difficulty?
Tal said to him,
-We don’t understand underground language. Have you got an idea?
Sab thought for a moment and said after that,
-No, I haven’t got but you have heard he voice once more, haven’t you?
-No, we haven’t heard it but we worry that we need to find a solving of this! Because we knew two standard languages of the ground but we didn’t know that ancient one!
Sab looked around and noticed that some curled inscriptions on the walls. He said to them all,
-I don’t know what shall we do but have you seen scripts on the walls?
Varok and Tal replied to him,
-Yes, of course. But no one from us can guess meanings of them. Sab said to them,
Sab said to them all,
-Let’s thrown it out. We can’t understand it and that is all. We can’t understand this script and there aren’t any teacher for us too. But we could go farther and needn’t to stop here anyway!
Tal said to them too,
-You’re right now and we will go forward now.
Varok said to Tal,
-Can you explore our road farther and down to this corridor?
-No, problem, I can do it. I don’t ask you anything about this road like I’m.
Tal added,
-I’m going to do it now and you can sleep here because I will make. You up when I will return back to you.
Varok said to Sab and Tal,
-We will wait you, Tal. And Sab, let’s go to sleep now! We have done the good work today! And we need to rest.
Tal went to the dark corridor now and Varok and Sab layed down onto the Earth. Sab said to Varok,
-I will bring the magic fire to us and we will be at warm place. Good night, Varok.
-You needn’t to do it and Good night, Sab!
The five stones were in the river but they were placing in that place where water flew very fast and no once could jump from one stone to another. Every fellow stayed on the top of his own stone but couldn’t jump from this stone to another.
Sab said to Varok,
-Are you ready to swim in the river?
Varok said to him and asked Tal about it,
-No, I’m not but you, Tal? Are you ready?
Tal said,
-Without me! I can’t swim at all! And I think that we aren’t ducks!
Sab smiled,
-Yes, we aren’t ducks and we can not fly! But we need to escape from this place!
Tal wanted for a moment then he said,
-Sab, can you lift these stones or roll them forward? I think that it can help to us in this!
Sab smiled;
-Fast or slow? I can do it here because they aren’t in the ground.
Varok said to him,
-Let to try!
Sab stayed on his rock and it is started to roll!
The three stones were moved by Sab but they couldn’t say target of their voyage. Sab tried to recognize scull of their voyage but no one can said anything about distance. After the next several tenths of minutes all of them are noticing that river’s floor started to be higher and higher but they didn’t know any cause of this. They were rolling on the stones but Varok said,
-Stop! We need to stop here because the river became to be very narrow for our stones!
The three fellows stopped but they can feel the increased floor behind their stones. Tal said to them,
-This place is very increased but water here is deep and we can’t continue our voyage by our legs. And the flow is fast too so let’s go farther.
They looked onto some new entrance from the right but they couldn’t reach it by their own legs. So, Tal said to Sab,
-Are you tired now? Can you reach that entrance?
Sab said to him,
-Yes, I’m and I need to do it. I will rest there!
Tal and Varok smiled,
-Of course, you will sleep there!

***
After that long and calm night for them Tal woke them up in the morning. He said,
-Many graves are there and we can’t go ahead because I have found a wall at the end of this corridor.
Varok and Sab woke up and starting to cook their breakfast. When their food was ready, they started to eat.
Tal said to them,
-I will suggest that we can find something interesting there but do you want to go there after your breakfast?
When their food was ready, they started to eat.
Tal said to them,
-I will suggest that we can find something interesting there but do you want to go there after your breakfast?
Sab replied,
-Of course, Tal. We need to do. We are already finishing our meal and let’s explore those graves.
Varok nodded and Sab said once more,
-Are they grow or they are tomb, I haven’t understood you, Tal?
-They are graves and I hope that these caves aren’t a big graveyard like the graveyard on the ground!
Varok said,
-Why can’t be so? The mice place is here!
Both of Sab and Tal are smiled to his words,
-If it is so, we are in the Groveland! Ha-ha! It is very fine, we haven’t expected it here and now.
Tal said to them,
-Let’s go to there now!
They stood up and starting to go in the corridor but they can’t find any one stand grave. All graves were in the right wall but the left side was empty. Sab said to them,
-I can’t find any grave on the right but there are many places with some inscriptions on the left side. I think that these places aren’t graves but we needn’t to know a truly answer. Varok said,
-Have you noticed that stones are near these symbols and they are like some map…!
Tal said to him,
We will use this plan anyway because we can’t guess all turnings but I have remembered this plan for the end point on the top of the wall.
Sab asked a stupid question,
-How can you do it? I haven’t ever seen a same being!
Tal smilied,
-I can remember much more than this plan and I’m not a man, other wise we need to learn it carefully! Ha-ha!
Varok said to Tal,
-Sorry, Tal, I don’t know about your ability to remember similar hard and complex things. Is it spirit’s trait?
-Yes, Varok; it is spirit but we haven’t got bodies and, of course,  we can’t swim. You can do it but your members are worse than mine. And it is the cause for my ability of disappearing by my magic.
Varok and Sab said to him,
-Thank you for the explain but can you show us your truly view, because if you are a spirit, you can’t be with human body!
Tal smiled,
-Good, the fellows! You are guess that my truly view isn’t a human view and body but let’s watch on me!
He had started to change his view and after any second he was a gray cloud.
Varok says to him,
-Are normal, Tal?
Tal smiled and the gray cloud transformed into the orange color.
-Yes, I’m normal! But you don’t believe me?
-Of course, it isn’t normal for me to talk with the cloud.
Sab said to him,
-Tal, very good but why haven’t you showed it early?
-Because it hasn’t been necessary for us to know my truly view.
Tal started to fly right by wind from the left side. This blowing was very weak and all of them notice that a source of that wind was a small band in the middle of the left wall.
Sab said,
-There is something interesting in the middle of the wall; Tal, please transform yourself because we are watching that the wind is stronger than your might. It isn’t a magic but we can understand that both of you are might less now!
Tal transformed himself and the ordinary his view was in front of them. Varok said to them all,
-A hole can be in the middle but we need to discover this idea because maybe, we will go farther, at least to the wall’s hole.
Sab and Tal agree with it, so they were going to started travelling toward the hole. When they had finished, they feel weak flow of air. Sab smelled that air and said,
-This flow isn’t river’s air but it has smell of the ground and if I forget these caves I will say that we aren’t underground new! I don’t smell anything else excerption. But the ground is near us!
Varok looked closely on to the wall and said after that. There are three low zones on the wall.
Sab and Tal said to him,
-You are right but much more is that these there zones have similar inscriptions.
Tal said to them,
-Let’s try to understand how can we use them!
Sab and Varok said to him,
-We think that we need to push them back into the wall but it is very simple! But let’s try.
They push areas back but nothing occurred and wind room the hole was blowing mighty but no one stone has moved. Sab, Varok and Tal tried to shift the wall but they couldn’t do it.
Sab said to them,
-I have an idea, let me test it! Varok and Tal say,
-Let you do it! You are successful Sab is sitting in front of the door and is trying to image how can it open but nothing is occurring. He tried to do it by many ways but the door stood on its place.
Varok said to him,
-Sorry, but you have tried to do anything more than a last hour. Maybe, it isn’t a door but a simple hole in the wall!
Sab stopped and said,
-I think that it can’t be a simple hole for ventilation. And I want to reach some final result!
Tal said to Sab,
Sab sit in front of the door and tried to image how can it open but nothing occurred. He tried to do it by many ways but the door was not opened on its place.
Varok said to him,
-Sorry, but you have tried to do anything more than a last hour. Maybe, it isn’t a door but a simple hole in the wall!
Sab stopped and said,
-I think that it can’t be a simple hole for ventilation. And I want to reach some final result!
Tal said to Sab,
-Remember, that it is an ancient place and another language here too. I have heard your thoughts about opening of this door. U’m a spirit…sorry!
Varok sayid to Tal,
-Ah-ah! Tal, you can’t help him and let’s shut up!
Sab smiled,
-The ancient language but no one knows it here. But we need to try because my force is limited and maybe, I won’t to hold ice on the back road down to the river. It is an opposite direction. Tal said to him,
-Rest and wait! Don’t try to do anything with the door. Save your might and power.
Sab stopped and said by unhuman voice,
-Taftah! Ba-ab! Taf tah!
But nothing occurred. Sab repeated his words,
-Affahul ba-aba! Taftah!
The door is opened to the door and said,
-Thank you! We are saying now! Fellows, let’s go there, I don’t know how long can I hold my magic! The three fellows are running to the opened door and when they are crossing its border, the door is starting to close.
It is closed after them and Sab said once more,
-Thank you!
But no one reply was here. They stop and Tal and Varok say to Sab,
-How can you do it?
Sab said,
-I don’t know way but I have read scripts on the door at the last moment! But fellows, I don’t know some way to do it…I don’t really know! But we are inside the tombs!
Tal said to him,
-You are a great dog! Thank you a lot!
Varok said too,
-I believe you, thank you and you had the great chance! But we need to go ahead!
Sab said to Tal,
-Do you remember truly the map on the wall?
-Of course, I remember it and I will help you, don’t be worry! Varok is milling and they’re starting to go.
Room after the door is the big long hall which top is hiding in the dark. The two walls on the right and left side were like walls of a castle because they were too high for an ordinary narrow hall. No one of the fellows knew about these walls.
But they were staying astonished by cyclonic scale of it. Tal said to them all,
-I don’t know who were creators of this! But I know that they were very powerful and mightily!
Sab and Varok said,
-Ancient inhabitants were really great! We can’t argue with your opinion.
Sab said to them,
-We are in the beginning of our voyage. Don’t stay here for long time!
Varok nodded,
-You are right! We can’t eat and drink here! Let’s go, fellows!
-Let’s go together!
They are starting to go once more the dark around them has its deep black. But they haven’t stopped for the rest. The hall was very long. So, they go and go and were noticing that the walls around them have many inscription. Sab said to them all,
-Fellows, I feel that the language of those in habitants isn’t very unfamiliar but I need to test a thought from my mind.
Sab said to them once more,
-Let’s talk about inhabitants of this tombs!
Varok and Tal said,
-Well, we have a thought that their magic is alived now because we have heard some strange voice which had said something but we don’t know it and go farther! The main trouble is that we couldn’t understand this ancient language but we have heard you, Sab! You said some strange phrase and the door started to open! We think that you can use this language but in your trances!
Sab said to them,
-If it is so, we will use my ability.
Tal said to him,
-If you don’t oppose me, I will suggest that I will be a spy and you will be our chief. You need to eat, so I will find a food and you will cook food for both of you.
Sab said to Tal because Varok said, “Well, I’m ready”,
-Tal, can you look in dark without additional light?
Tal nodded and said,
-Yes, I can do it, I needn’t to have some additional light source! I can always do it!
Varok finished their conversation and said,
-I’m ready to cook something that you will find and sorry Tal, you can’t taste it!
Tal stopped Varok and said to him loud,
-Stop, I can hear some strange noise under our legs…
Sab nodded and said too,
-I feel vibrations now and their source under us too!
Varok said to them,
-I can’t feel both of that noise and those vibrations but I think that we will define their sources and find an answer.
Sab said to Tal,
-Can you feel it now?
-No, I can’t and let’s go farther across the hall. We need to find a water source!
Varok said to him,
-But why are you worried about the water. You needn’t to drink!
Tal problem was mine too because we were the single detachment. And I can not frown you out!
Sab said to him and to Varok,
-Can you hear that noise because is near us?
Tal said to him,
-Of course we can but I don’t know where is it now!
Varok said,
-I hear it now but we need to wait here for a moment! Sab, be ready to battle!
-I’m ready!
-All of us are ready now; we wait the source.
Tal said to them,
-Let’s look on the end of the corridor, it is beside us! Be ready!
They were stay in on their place but nothing occurs. After some time Sab said,
-I don’t understand, there is the deep silence and nothing has happened.
Tal said too,
-That noise is been changed into silence but there is nothing.
Varok stopped their conversation and said,
-Watch at the far end of the corridor! There is some black smoke!
And really, they are watching on the dark black smoke. This smoke is pouring some surface and this form cooks like a big black mountain which has it sown head and hands but all of them are dark black colored. This inhabitant of the caves said aloud to them all,
-Man autumn?
(Who are you?)
Sab stopped and said to him,
-Nahnu, soha-abun! Ua laise nahnu ada’an! (We are friends! And we aren’t enemies)
But the dark cloud can’t stop and it seems to be unnecessary for him,
-Aha ha-arisul Maddholu, ualimatha takunu-una huna-a? (I’m a guard of the entrance and why are you here?)
-Autumn min../We are from/ But the gray and black cloud is starting to move to nard them.
Some big flow of fire burned behind the guard and his moving are sounding like a big water fall. Sab roared to the fellows,
-Run away! Run away!
They came back to the river and when they reached the entrance door and they went through, the door was closed after them and they were staying on the beach but the guard didn’t fellow them. They are staying on the beach their breathes. It longed for some time and Tal said after that,
-Don’t worry the river isn’t his area and he wanted to know who are and why are we there.
Varok said,
-He is a guard…it means that there are many inhabitants in the underground part of this place! Sab, I agree with Tal and it was great!
Sab said to them,
-Not at all! Nobody knows their customs and we need to go farther along the river but let’s eat a little but of fish!
Varok said,
-I’m going to catch fishes!
Varok left them and the fellows said one to another,
-It is good that the guard has not followed us!
Tal and Sab are smiling because they say the same phrase.
Sab said to Tal after that,
-It is really good!
-I agree with you, Sab but how could you feel that we need to run out from him?
-I haven’t guessed but I have felt it…
-Nice! I have heard guards thought, “Sa-akt uluhum!”
-Tal, it means “I will kill them”.
-Ha-ha! Good! But how do you estimate his magic?
-Tal, of course, it is perfect but I can’t do anything opposite this force. This magic is the one of cold and also fire. We could watch the strange fire behind human it has been cold fire. I don’t know how can he do it!
Tal replying to him,
-I don’t know too but I remember that God’s magic was the same in the past.
-Really?
-Are you smiling? Of course, yes! I have remembered it even now. They had frozen and a being was here.
Sab stopped,
-Great! I could understand their magic, it is not so hard for us to repeat it.
Tal said to him,
-It is interesting for me, how can you guess that spell?
-Ha-ha! Tal, there are the two spells, the first is frozen magic and the next one is fired. Result will be the same, as I think!
 -The interesting thought you have done the discovering in the world of magic!
Varok smelled,
-Show your ability! I will throw fish up and roast it!
-No problem, I’m ready!
-Ready?
-Yes!
-Catch a fish!
He was throwing some fish up and Sab was felt frozen. The small as fell down.
The fellows laughed about it! Varok said,
-Ha-ha, you have roasted that fish to its acnes! Great!
Tal laughed too,
-Ha-ha! Great God, you are a generous cooker! You will fire all your food!
Sab is laughed too,
-I’m a cooker but this magic is useful for us! Ha-ha!
Varok said to them all,
-Maybe, we will fire the guard, won’t we?
Tal said,
-Oh, it isn’t necessary for us! We needn’t to kill him anyway!
Tal asked him,
-Why are you think, so? Do you want to froze the river once more?
Sab replied to him,
-No! We needn’t to test our fortune once more but we need to go beside him!
-No! We needn’t to test our fortune once more but we need to go beside him!
Varok smiled,
-And of course you want to hide ourselves and then to go beside him, aren’t you?
-Ha-ha! My might is too small for this task but you are giving some good idea!
-What is the idea?
-I can dream him and then we will go hear or beside him. Is it good?
Varok and Tal laughed and Tal said,
-We can’t do it without the hiding ourselves! He will wake up and…it won’t be good us, you know why.
Sab repeated,
-Hide and sleep…It can be good for us! But if my magic will be broken by him, we will fight against him!
Varok said,
-The same battle will have grieve result but if we will fight, we won’t stay against him and the simplest way is departing from the battlefield! Are you agree?
Sab said to him,
-We needn’t to go or to run away but we will go beside him.
Varok and Tal said to Sab about their idea,
-Do you want to go now? We think that we should have a rest here!
Sab said to them,
-Ha-ha! But we need to rest not so long, not till our sleeping because the guard will find us here and you know a result!
Tal said to them,
-Let’s rest here and then we will examine our theory and suggestion then Sab can put to sleep the guard and then will go farther in the tombs!
Sab and Varok said,
-The good! Let’s rest here! Varok said to Sab,
-Do you really know sleeping magic?
-Of course, I don’t. But it can be similar to combination of two spell…
-Wow, I trust you now! But how long do you want to rest here? I say because I want to catch our addition all fish!
-Well, we are ready to wait we don’t know are there any fish!
Varok stood up and going to the river. Sab laid for sleeping and Tal went to him close for saying to himself,
-The guard is disappearing… and out truing, can be a cause of it. I need to wake fellows up!

***
Tal run to the fellows and said to them.
-The guard isn’t there we can try to go ahead straight along the hall, let’s try to do it now.
Sab woke up and said fast to Tal,
-We need to do it but have you test the corridor by your reading of our thoughts.
-Yes, of course, he can’t be there now!
-Let’s call Varok and then we will go there!
Tal called on them,
-Varok, come here!
Varok appeared beside them and said,
-I know your conversation, let’s go now!
They were running to the closed door which was opened immediately without any order. They run in the hall and really there was no guard!
Sab said to them all,
-Let’s run to the end of the hall! We can’t go slowly here!
Varok and Tal replied,
-We are ready!
They had been running very fast and at the result they reached the opposite wall but they didn’t find any entrance because it wasn’t there! Tal said to Sab,
-Maybe, this entrance is a magic one so we need to use your magic here!
Varok said too,
-I noticed that entrance was here! He is mark king the place by his hand.
Sab was going fast to Varok and said to him.
-Thanks, but I don’t know our next step. But I need to try open it because nobody knows there is the guard new!

Sab placed himself in front of the grey wall and in trying to open it,
-Nuridu nathhabu huna-a, lanajro-muka!
The strange voice was sounded as a response to Sab,
-Asd-daku!
(All those phrases are meaning that they want to go farther and the voice said that they can do it now)
The door started to open and a voice said after their going throw the door and waiting,
-Tastikba-alu fi baitna-a! In-tazohna-a likum! This phrase is meant that all of them are welcomed here.
They had run thrown the door and they appeared in scene endless hall where the kingdom of darkness was there. Sab said to Varok and Tal,
-I don’t know where are. We know but I think that we are the beginning of those ancient caves!
Tal said to Sab,
-Can you transform our lights into a singular source because we need light much more space!
Sab said to him,
-We needn’t do it because I’ll give much more light by our sources! Let me do it!
The spheres of fire are becoming very big. And three of them seem to be like little suns!
Sab said to Tal,
-That is all, ran finishing, are they so big?
-Thanks, you have done the righting for us it will help to us!
Sab said to him,
-Of course, it will help to us! But look on the walls around us! They have very interesting forms and we need discover them!
-Sab, no-no! We are on the road now, can you read them fast till several minutes? The guard will go back!
-Well, let’s go after my-full reading of the text on the wall. I’m starting to read those inscriptions!
He sit down opposite the first left wall. He read and said to himself,
-It is an instruction is said about rules of lives here! It is not any important thing for us now; but I must read farther!
Sab said to Tal and Varok,
-I have found some interesting place in the writings…and this passage is written that these tombs are natural and no one has formed them…Also this writing warns us that there is an ancient natural building…and water can pour it up!
Varok smiled,
-The best way for dying here! But I don’t want to examine dept and wideness of these caves!
Tal said to him,
-Nobody is being desired to do it now but Sab has said that these caves aren’t limitless and there is a magic source in these caves!
Sab nodded and said,
-Yes, there is a magic source and those script son the well are marking this fact! This magic source is the base of the ancient magic here!
Tal laughed,
-Of course, yes! Sab, I want to add that ancient magic has been like the earth for us! It means that the magic and the earth are communicated now and in the past!
Varok said to them all,
-I have heard that all ancient beings couldn’t be without their earth! We can’t watch any god here because they had been divided with their earth!
Sab said to him,
-The best thought but we need go farther because I have read the writings on the walls!
Tal said to him,
-Yes, it is right! We can’t stay here for long time! I can hear guard’s thoughts and he is not far from us! We haven’t to fight with him, he is very mighty for us! Are you agreeing?
Varok said to Tal,
-Let’s go! We have to go now, if he is near us!
They began to go the left door at the end of the corridor but Tal stopped them and said to both of them,
-Stop! I have heard just that somebody is there and let’s go to right corridor.
They run because they were able to hear guards: three or four voices appropriate to them and all of them were near them but Sab couldn’t understand them because these voices were very far from them. Sab said to them all,
-Hey, we are lucky because we haven’t to fight against them! It’s the good luck!
Tal said to him,
-They can be divided and discover all corridor! We need go faster!
Varok said to them all,
-Yes, I agree with you! We need go fast because the guards are following us now!
They were running along the corridor and they reached its ending. They stopped near this point and noticed that they could not have to hear the guards’ steps along some internal road of the tombs. Sab said to both of his companions,
-I can’t open this way to us and altogether, any way isn’t here! The walls is in front of us!
Tal and Varok said to him,
-Well, can you hide us?
Sab tried but he was tired and didn’t do it. He was trying more one time and said after that,
-I’m tired, sorry! Let’s rest here and we will hide ourselves after the big stone at the end of the corridor! But I can lift it and move on the center of the room!
Sab lifted the big black stone and putting it in the midst of the room and all process was very calm and salinity. No one can hear any noise of the stone’s travelling. Sab said to the both of his friends,
-That is all! I have kept the silence of this place!
Vraok said to him,
-Thanks! Your reward will be a fish! And maybe, we will find anything else!
Sab said to him,
-Thank you! We need slay down after the store.
They were laying down and the guard was looking at the chamber and going away. Sab said to the fellows,
-They can’t find us here but they know exact by that we are in tunnels under the ground!
Varok said to him,
-I’m suggesting to go ahead!
Sab said,
-Sorry, but no! The guards have looked all doors down to internal parts of tunnels and I often to wait when then will open them and go out from here!
Sab said to Tal,
-Don-t hurry, we had waited don’t move.
They had been laying for some long time and after they were eating and sleeping. One of them didn’t sleep and any others were sleeping and that time. After a day Varok said,
-We have a few wishes and we need to catch them once more! But we need to hide ourselves, “So, we can’t go ahead and we need hide here, it’s the bad news!”
Tal said to him,
-I must discover tunnels for understanding guards natures. I’m going now!
He stood up and hid himself by his weak ability. He went out and the fellows were waiting him the long time. They didn’t drink because a little source of water was in the middle of the chamber.
Tal returned after the several hours. He said primary to them,
-Well, there is no one guard but I have heard sounds against our place! It was some noise but I didn’t understand what its is source. It isn’t able to be any animal but I think that was a rat or any other small animal from the caves. I have to go now!
Varok and Sab nodded and stood up and following Tal went to the entrance of that room. Sab said,
-We can’t run here! I think that all guards are at their place and they observe underground river now! So, we need go not fast because we need hide ourselves at a moment. But I don’t know power of my magic, so don’t test me!
-I’ll be failed!
Tal said to him,
-Go fast, the guards are returning now!
They were running silently after the next chamber!
-Let’s rest there! We are far from them!
Varok said to him,
-That chamber has its own lightly walls and we can look at the under ground light there! Let’s go!
The full company was going to the chamber and they have good rest there.
 They found a source of cold and clean water and they were drinking a lot. Sab said loth of his friends,
-We need find our food, but there are many fat rats beside us Varok, can you catch a couple of them now?
Varok smiled,
-Yes, I can but please, read the inscriptions on the floor beneath us?
-Well, it is honesty changing, charge for a fee!
Sab started to read those inscriptions and he said after several minutes,
-Do you know that this source puts its water from some plate near to the underground magic source which we have been finding?
Tal said to him,
-Oh, I haven’t known about it! But the plan on the wall hasn’t said about it and it hasn’t been marked there!
Varok said to him,
-Nobody knows it! I have caught several rats but they seem to be urea table! But I need try to roast them and we will know a result!
They were sitting around their magic fire and Sab said,
-Some magic source is clearly there, all inscriptions say about I but it is beneath us and much below this floor!
They were eating underground’s rats go farther, to leaving that chamber!
They discovered the corridor, it has many inscriptions the surrounded walls. Sab said to the fellows,
-These scripts aren’t important for us! Let’s go farther down this way! We need reach an end of this corridor!
Varok said to him,
-If you think so, we need go ahead! But I don’t know where are we now! Tal, does this corridor on the ancient map and what is the next?
Tal said to him,
-Yes, it was there but it was a very fine line which is a part of the big road toward the center of the ruins!
Sab said too,
-If we go ahead, where will be to?
Tal said to him,
-We will reach some big internal chamber and some three additional lines was there too!
Varok smiled,
-Have you ever seen rats under the ground. I think that some place with food is near now! Aren’t it what are your opinions?
Tal said to him,
-It isn’t food but it is root’s endings! Rats can eat them but we can’t!
Sab and Varok smiled by his joke,
-Of course, we aren’t caves animals!
Sab smiled too and said to the fellows,
-I hope that we will spend the next night in the big chamber but we need reach it!
Tal said to him,
-Your idea is a very good thought but we need examine it be cause we must test it!
Sab said to him,
-Don’t you know a way clearly?
-No-no! I know that by the image but there will be the two roads to there. One of them is a long one but any other is straight and let’s decide what is our way farther! How do you think, short or long?
Varok said to him,
-Straight ways are the simplest but we must find safety one! I’m choosing not the straight way!
Tal said to Sab,
-What is your opinion?
-Heh! But I think that we need to go straight down the way!
Tal smiled and said to them all,
-It is your collusion! Let’s go head and then we will decide our next road!
Varok and Sab smiled too and said,
-We need go, we will decide but it isn’t a matter for today!
Tal nodded,
-Let’s go across this room and many other corridors! Go fellows!
-I don’t understand these words and they are similar to the ancient language…I can’t guess meaning!
Tal said to him,
-It is a language of spirits but it is a dead language now and nobody can translate these phrases!
Sab congratulated him and said,
-Bravo! I don’t know it too but we need go farther now because many captured spirits can be here!
Tal said to him,
-You are right…but it is my ancient native language…Hm…Fellows, let’s go! We have our target!
The fellows continued to go ahead and the voice have been like their guides. But they don’t notice them and go ahead. The room seemed to be endless and go across it for a long time and they think that they have loosen the truly direction. Darkness was very deep and they couldn’t notice anything except stones of the floor which were colorful. Sab said to the fellows,
-It is interesting for me…what is a truly view of this room! The complex mosaic is here on the floor but I can’t look at a full picture.
Tal said to him,
-No, necessity is in it. We needn’t know it because it isn’t our issue? Don’t try to look onto this room!
Varok said,
-No one knows it and no one knows imprisoned beings here! Let’s go forward!
Varok said it and disappearing suddenly. His last word is “Fel…s-s” And after that they didn’t hear anything less, except the sound of the falling body and the strike to the earth.
Tal and Sab cried out,
-Varok, are you all right? Where are you?
But no one of sounds replied to them. Sab brought a big magic fire and they were looking on the wide well with the stony edge. They were running to the edge but weren’t able to look anything on the bottom. Sab said to Tal,
-The worst situation!
Tal said,
-I agree with you! The worst stone! We have to go down and discover Varok’s health now!
-Yes, do you know way to that place?
-Sab, sorry! But, no! I haven’t got any idea where it is.
-Bad! Maybe, it is a closed well and it hasn’t got any entrance to it! But we need to know what has happened with Varok!
-Your truth, Sab!
Tal said to Sab once more,
-We need go forward because we don’t know anything about Varok and his health! I was very happy to go with you because we were a good company!
They started to go down the corridor and Sab asked Tal,
-I’m losing Varok’s tasty cooking! It is the bad element! But I will solve it. Can you help me farther?
-Of course, I can, but what shall I do, Sab?
-Look around when I will cook for myself!
-Sab, no problem. I will guard you without any battles and fighting!
-Tal thanks! But where this corridor is bringing to? Is in on the map?
-Yes, it is there. The next station is underground river! We could cross it.
Sab had breathed hardly and said after that,
-Good, if this underground one is big, we will go aside. I don’t want to fight with flow of water when I’ll swim!
-Sab, well. Do you look inscriptions on corridor’s wall? Is it interesting?
Sab looked on the wall and said,
-No, it isn’t very important for us. It is ancient phrase, maybe for guards.
-Cellar and understandable! Sab stopped and said,
-It’s interesting!
Tal said to him,
-What is the matter? What is interesting there?
Sab smiled,
-The stupid inscriptions is here! Listen to me, “Way down is on the left side”.
-But why are you smiling onto it?
-It has its continue, “Guards you need save this way!” very funny!
-Sab, I agree with you! Ha-ha! Do not wait here! Let’s go to the way! Go!
They went fast to left and then they know that it was the way for them but they. Also, they know that no one hid themselves behind them. Sab said to Tal,
-Do you know anything about prisons and prisoners here. Varok fell down in the same underground prison.
-Sab, no! I don’t know but I don’t believe that he is alive now and ancient beings can be there in that hole.
-Poor Varok but it is your truth and we need have an evidence of it!
-I agree with you and I have not said that we haven’t to go there! So, let’s go! Sab, stop! Do you hear voices?
-No, but I smell strange smell for me! The smell of roasted meat…roasted cattle’s meat! It can’t be so here! It is a mirage for us! And your voices are mirages too!
They are going beside one another and their conversation was about the way down. Tal stopped and said,
-No one entrance is here! But why is it so!?
Sab said to him,
-Why it isn’t here! We are staying in the front of it! Can’t you look at it?
-Yes, I can’t! Stop, you are right! This diagonal hole is the entrance, is not it?
-Yes, it is, Tal! Let’s go but we need know is there any way down or not?!
Tal went to this hole and asked through it,
-Varok, are you alive? We are searching you!
No one answered for coming back. Tal said,
-Very strange because I can hear somebody.
Tal tried to repeat his question bit no one reply is coming back. They staid beside this diagonal entrance.
But they have got no one idea about way down. Sab tried to light downside through the hole but he couldn’t do it because the floor was very far and he couldn’t light it.
Tal said to Sab,
-Don’t try to jump through this hole, the floor is very far from us!
They are looking around and Varok’s voice says to them,
-Jump to me…h-h-h…Jump! Do it now, I’m waiting you now!
Sab looked onto the hole and said to Tal,
-It can’t be Varok there because Varok’s voice is softer than this voice! Don’t believe to it!
Tal smiled to Sab and said to him,
-Poor Varok…he is dead but spirits try to kill us! I have seen this in Northern Desert. It can’t be Varok, all together!
-Great! Wait a moment, Tal!
He went to the light edge and said to false -Varok,
-What are our names? I’ll jump down after the answered! Don’t try to guess them!
Wrong-Varok smiled and his laugh was like a rain. He repeated his question,
-What are our names? We need know them!
Wrong-Varok’s voice said to them,
-I have bitten my head to the story floor and I can’t remember it but jump down and don’t wait! I have waited you here!
Sab said,
-No, spirit from the underground prison! Our friend is dead now and we need be alive!
The voice replied,
-I’m not a spirit! I’m a chief of guards here! Wait!
The voice of dead Varok was disappearing and they heard fast steps to them. The steps of the chief seemed to be like a wild rain but the fellows were ready to next combat. Tal said to Sab,
-Be ready! He is near us! We need fight now!
Sab staid in the center of the corridor, he waited an enemy but the voice said,
-I don’t want to show myself to you, I have used your friend’s knowledge of your language. I have swallowed it! So, we will talk on the single language. As a guard’s chief, I’m asking you and you’ll answer me,
-Who are you? And what are you doing here?
Sab said to him,
-We are peaceful strangers we have heard that your kingdom was very unusual in the past. We know that you didn’t fight against the Nature.
But…
The chief guard broke Sab’s speech and said,
-We are your Nature! And we fought opposite the gods from unknown world! You know only the false history but you save your lives. I’m free you and you can discover our city but remember that you need execute our rules there in the town! Good buy!
Sab and Tal said at one voice,
-Thank you, chief guard!
They stood up and went to the nearest wall.
It has many inscriptions but no one of them was important for Sab’s eyes. He thought about the chief guard and their conversation with him. He said to himself,
-All can’t be so simple so we have to be aware and look around. This land has a secret of many secrets but we can’t guess them now be cause we are in the beginning of this caves!
Tal said to him,
-I agree with your opinion, we must be aware!
Sab replied to him,
-I thought that will discover more interesting moments of the underground history. Cause of it is the phrase of chief guard, that the gods weren’t from this world but from another!
Tal nodded and said,
-What have his customs been that he has freed us and haven’t killed!
Sab smiled,
-His customs…are that, “Don’t kill, they can’t go back anyway!
-Ha-ha! It is the truth, we can’t go back and we must to forward!
-Yes, go and Tal, how can we reach our target by any other ways?
Tal said,
-We need go forward but we can turn right and then we will go by a short way…maybe!”
They went to the next chamber and they looked a fire there! This fire was in the center of the small room and no one of them can understand, why is it there. But the nearest part of the room seemed to be the living part of it. They notice that many wooden sticks and branches are there. Sab said to Tal,
-I can’t understand why are they here?! No one tree is here! No one bush is here too! But I think that we need hide ourselves!
They run to the top of the opposite wall leaving the chamber at that moment. Tal said,
-We have escaped from the mouth and teeth of some underground monster! I don’t know who is it and I advice to you that it is an owner of this part of the caves!
They went ahead straight fast and hid themselves in the corridors net. They stopped and Sab said to Tal,
-Are you familiar with the similar monsters hide themselves too before fighting’s against others?
-No, Sab! It is the first time when I watch the fire without owners!
Sab smelled the air around him and said to Tal,
-Stop, I don’t know where are we!
Tal said to Sab,
-Don’t worry, I know where we are! We need go back and after the three turns back, we need go left. It will be the simple way to the target. The first, turn will be after some long hall, the second, will be to a chamber and the last one will give straight way to our target. It is our short way, we will be at the north-eastern part of the map from that wall!
-It is very simple but where will be our water and food sources? Is they marked?
-Sab, of course, no! But we will find them on the next way!
They started to go down the corridor. At that moment, they think that Tal’s member was best thing over the world. They were going through the first turn and the hall appeared in front of them. They stopped near the entrance and Sab said,
-I want to hide our lights because I smell some strange flavor in the air. You can see in dark and please, help me to go farther! I don’t understand what this flavor is and we have to be hide here!
Tal said to him,
-I can hear some unusual thought and voices! We must go fast and then we will escape from this peace to the normal way own corridors!

Both of them hid after the single stone was hidden a pillow on the left side. They were ready to wait and after several minutes the white was appeared before them. Both of them seemed to be parts of a cloud because they haven’t got their bodies and are like the truly view of Tal. Sab and Tal were sitting after the stone and waiting clouds’ actions.
But the white clouds had stopped in the center of the room and started a changing their colors of cloudy surfaces. Sab and Tal didn’t understand purposes of those actions and are sitting quietly.
No one of those beings said anything to other but the fellows understood that the white clouds did something important. Their action had been lasted for the long time, and after that orange fire fired in front of them and both of the white clouds were disappeared by its hot.
And once more the deep darkness fell to the room. No one of the fellows could look anything around him. Sab said to Tal,
-I don’t know who they are and I can’t guess too. Maybe, they are spirits, aren’t them?
Tal replied to Sab about his question,
-No, Sab, they aren’t spirits because I have seen many spirits and ghosts but they aren’t similar to those. They are clouds but we are material beings and all spirits can change their surfaces.
Sab said to him,
-Maybe, they are phantoms, who travel around the world but they are some new beings for me!
-Tal, listen to me! We need to decide our road farther! I don’t want to be familiar with the same beings!
Tal said to him,
-I understand your position but I don’t know land and caves forward us.
Sab replied,
-Hm, I don’t want now but it will be here! Ha-ha!
Tal stopped him and said with the smiling,
-I don’t want it now too but if it is important, I will help us!
Sab said,
-Go and don’t wait because I need eat and sleep after that. Can you guess my food?
-Yes, I can, we will find your food in the next to his room. Go fast!
-Food! I’m dreaming about it now!
They were sitting in the room when two white clouds appeared once more. They were ready to go forward but Sab said to them aloud,
-Who are you? Are you ghosts or other beings?
The two white clouds stopped and said,
-Sh…sh…sh!..!
Sab repeated his question by the saying,
-We know that you from the caves, so who are you?
-Sh…sh…Sh…
The clouds started to move toward the company and after that Tal said,
-I’m spirit. Do you live here?
-Sh!
Tal translated to Sab,
-Yes, they are spirits and they can’t talk now, it is ghosts language of  the thoughts.
Sab said to him,
-Really? It is very interesting can you ask them, when will we talk with them?
Tal said,
-Sh…sh…Sh…
The clouds replied to his question,
-Sh…sh…Sh…
Tal said,
-They can talk with us after the sunrise of the next day. Here!
Sab said,
-Let’s talk with them then!
-Sh…sh…Sh…! We will talk tomorrow!
The white clouds went out and nothing resemble about them now. They went away like truly spirits and  disappeared in the air and the weak air stream is flowing to Sab and Tal. They were staying a long time and after that Tal smiled,
-We are like their brothers and I have forgotten about the cave around us!
Sab stood up and said to Tal,
-Be ready to the long conversation with them! I can’t guess, who are they but we need to talk with them, if he matter will going bad! Do you want to eat any food? We can find it and will go back here!
Sab said to Tal,
-It isn’t so necessary for us but I will be hungry tomorrow, so I’m ready to go to find some food for tomorrow.
Sab stood up and went out from the chamber. Tal said to himself,
-Very nice! Cave’s spirits have talking with me! Let me guess, they are wild spirits! A cause of it that they have non-human surface and they don’t hide themselves. Maybe they don’t know any thinking about human beings and the wars of the upper world!
After some time Sab returning back and finds that Tal observanted chambers walls. He said,
-Sab, look! It is very interesting! The image of a white cloud is painted here!
Sab looked onto this image and there is the same being as they have seen early! Sab read a text below,
-The kingdom of the white ghosts is starting here…
Tal broke his speech and said,
-Sorry, but those inhabitants live together with the underground’s beings!
Sab said farther,
-These beings possess this mountain and caves too. That is all.
Great! Sab, we have seen the owners of the caves but they are body less!
-Yes, it is so but you are body less too!
-It is a truth! But I can transform my view and they are constant! It is a very strange trait for spirits! I don’t know anything about them and I will be our watch man during next nights here and I will make you up if it is necessary for us!
-Yes, it is your truth, Tal! But our command is very small and I don’t know anything about their magic.
They were staying at this room till the white clouds appeared once more. Sab and Tal were sitting near their fire and talking one to another. Sab noticed that the spirits came to them and he said to Tal after that,
-The white clouds are here now, be ready to talk!
Tal replied,
-No problem, I’m ready! I’ll be our translator!
-Well! Greet them, please! We are very happy to talk with them and I’m Sab and you’re Tal.
Tal translated his phrase and said,
-Tss-s! T-s!
The little pause had been occurred and they are answered after that,
-Ts-s-t! s-s-t! T-s-st?
Tal translated,
-Hello! What are doing here and who are you?
Sab smiled to them and said to Tal,
-We are strangers and we are unexpectedly here and we are peaceful; beings and you?
-Ts-s-t! St-s-t! Ts-s-st?
The white beings were ready to their conversation and reptiles
-Ts-s-t! St-s-t! Ts-s-st?
-The last one is good for you because we don’t except enemies in our town. Guests arrived to here!
Sab said,
-Very nice and please, ask them about their chief.
-Ts-s-t! St-s-t! Ts-s-st?
They stopped conversation and said aloud,
-Ts-s-t! St-s-t! Ts-s-st?
-It is ours and we can’t talk about him here! It is the great being here!
-Very interesting…
Two clouds broke his speech and said,
-Ts! S!S.
Tal smiled and said their reply,
-We are hurry! Good bye! You can go here.
Sab said,
-Goodbye too.
After that he continued,
-The great conversation but we need go forward down the corridor;
Tal nodded,
-These beings seemed to be the great ask for us but we need to examine their truly origins and they might be ancient powerful spirits in the modern!
Sab smiled and said to Tal about this,
-I know that we have to know the truly history of the world, so let’s go!
Tal smiled to him and said,
-But what for? We are standard beings and they are ancestors of this world! They have much more knowledge than we are. What are want from them?
-The history of this world, Tal!
Tal smiled,
-You want much more that they on give you! Maybe, they know it but you are unfamiliar being for them. And I think that they don’t trust us and they can try to hide their own history and kill us before.
-It is a bad conclusion but you know spirits better than me. It is a truth that they could have to kill us. It will be according earth’s habits but we need find a truly history because I can’t believe that the gods were very powerful, other cause, they kill all beings on the earth and was like kings of the ground!
-Ha-ha! Yes, I have thought about it when I wandered a lot! But nobody knows any truth now! We can guess and evidence a chance.
Sab broke him and said,
-Hm…a chance…perhaps, the gods waited their chance for the departing!
Tal nodded and said,
-Varok knew much more than I know now because he was from the South! But we can’t ask him now! It’s a bag thing for us!
Sab said,
-Don’t be sorrowful, be will find an answer here, underground the world!
Tal said,
-Go and don’t stay here for a long time!
-Go, Tal. We need reach the magic sources and return a history to this world!
Tal broke their silence after some way,
-What do you think, can we guess and understand a truly world’s history?
-No, give me a moment… but why are you asking me?
-Because I can’t form a system of the ancient world! I have found that all spirits were the force of the Nature but there were only the gods and these beings which are like clouds now!
-Don’t think about it, Tal. It was in the past.
-I can’t confirm your opinion! It is around us now and I can’t understand, are spirits good or not!?
-Maybe, yes and maybe, no! I don’t know it by myself
-If there, isn’t the Nature, what shall we rule? I don’t want to obey to somebody but I want to know this fact.
Good, Tal, but do you want to return the ancient Gods again?
-Hm…Sab…Yes, I want to do it because the gods weren’t bad but they helped to us!
-Whom for?
-They helped for all beings on the Earth. But I have only heard about it.
-Oh, Tal! How can I guess it! I have thought that they were like demons which terrible our travelling!
Tal smiled,
-Don’t believe in it. This story is human and they imagine it.
Sab astonished and said after that,
-It is a very strange for me! I can’t believe that the ancient gods were helpful and good too. It is impossible! Maybe, I am not a spirit but a dog!
-Maybe so, Sab. But I have only heard it.
-Hm..hm..nice! But we need reach the magic sources and don’t talk about the past.
-Sab, stop! We will reach them and maybe, not! No one knows about that time.
-Sorry, Tal. But what side we will prefer?
The corridor before them divided onto two ways! Tal stayed before it and said,
-There isn’t the fact about this! Let’s guess the way by ourselves!
Sab stayed on the left side of them and said,
-Stop! It isn’t a fork! It is a magic wall in front of us!
Sab barked but the echo of it sounds like a simple long corridor in front of them!
He said to Tal,
-It is a magic trap! Wait a moment.
He was staying one minute before the wall and said,
-Jidurul Kabi-iri; Yartafa-a!
And the wall disappeared and three corridors emerged in front of them. Sab said to Tal,
-Select one of them!
Tal said,
-I don’t like to go on the right side, I like left ways! I don’t want that we go to the central corridor because it is marked as away to the right side. The right side of the plan seems to be unused for a long time. There is the main entrance to the tombs. So, let’s go right!
Sab asked him,
-Are you ready to go down in the graves?
-Yes, but Sab, I don’t know exactly the way down because I downside of caves isn’t marked on the map!
Sab said to him,
-We need try away down, because it seems to be more profitable for us!
Tal stood in front of him and said,
-Aha la qrofu hruha…
Sab watched in on him said after that,
-Are you as sleep? You can’t do it, anyway!
Tal said once more,
-La arofuka…
Sab pushed him and said to him once more,
-Are you normal?
Tal replied after a moment,
-Br..r…What was it? I don’t remember how have started to talk by this ancient language!
Sab said,
-I don’t know, what was it!
Tal said to him,
-I think that it was a spiritual influence and it hadn’t any results to us. Maybe, it was a trying to say something to us. What do you think about it?
-I don’t know anything about it but you tired to say something about a fact that you don’t know anything. Maybe, it was an attempt to give us something! But I think that it was unusual for us!
Tal said to sab,
-Hm, let me think about it, we will talk about it in the evening!
Sab smiled,
-What is the evening? It will be today?
Tal smiled too,
-This one! If you want to talk tomorrow, you will say to me about it!
Sab is replying,
-Of course, today!
Two corridors were before them and Tal said immediately to Sab,
-Well, let’s go left once more because the right corridor has its end on the ground!
Sab said,
-What is the strange caves?! We go around center of this caves!
Tal nodded,
-Yes, it is a truth! We go around but the map says that we inside of the caves!
Sab smiled once more and said after that,
-Tal, all these ancient gods are the same!
-Why do you think so, sab? I don’t understand but maybe, you are right!
-It is my crazy thought, Tal! Because if all gods were the same, they had the same magic too. But their magic wasn’t the same! Let’s thrown out this stupid and unusual thought!
Tal asked him,
-If you are right at the present, it will be very useful for us farther! Do you want to confirm your wild thought now?
Sab smiled,
-Don’t believe me now, it is my own conclusion which base on my knowledge of the history of this world and its habits!
-Stop, Sab! What does it mean? And why is it too?
-Because magic of this world depends of the natural laws and for example, I can’t do that I haven’t ever seen or heard! So, the magic is one of the ways of transforming of this world! You can hear me now and it is a cause that you have heard and you spoke god’s language a few hours ago!
Tal said to Sab,
-It is a strange thing for me but you are right now! But if it is so, you will change this worlds as you want and you need not to know much than its law sand habits!
-Maybe, it is a truth, Tal! But if I start to do so, I will be like an ancient god!
Tal said,
-Well, but I can’t do so now because I‘m a part of this physical world, so I can do only by physical world’s rules!...
-Great, Sab! You have found these similarities between all of the ancient gods!
Sab laughed aloud and said to Tal,
-Do you think really that I have said a truth?
-Of course, yes, Sab! You are right and nothing else! But if the ancient gods were similar to you, why aren’t you a god now and here?
-I don’t know it, Tal! Maybe, because I don’t want to rule?! M-m-m?!
-Maybe, it is so but let’s think about the ancient gods. Have they desired it?
Sab smiled and replied,
-Everyone who wants that can find a way!
Tal laughed too,
-Great! This thought is great because you have the magic which can be compared with the god’s one! And it equal to it!
Sab smiled,
-Oh, no! I can’t travel between worlds!
-Ha-ha! It is now, Sab!
Sab said,
-Oh, yes! This world is another world and it isn’t world of the ground! This is very…
The ear heard this trembling under their feet. And once after the first, the second, they were staying on their places. Tal said to Sab,
-I don’t know what is it. But this caves…
The next of the trembling. Sab looked on a wall and said to Tal very calmly,
-Don’t forget that these caves are fully very ancient! We can’t suggest inhabitants which are living here now! Maybe, it is a simple Earthquake here!
Tal asked now,
-How can it be any simple event?
Sab said,
-Nobody knows about us here and we needn’t worry! We are like phantoms here!
Tal nodded and said,
-You are right but these caves have their own life without us now!
Sab smiled,
-You are right too and we need reach other side of the map on the wall!
-Yes, Sab. But this map is a very old one! And it can have many errors!
-Yes, but you fear to fast the way?
-No, Sab: It is an interest voyage.
Sab said to Tal once more,
-I’m ready to go farther, and you? What is your opinion?
Tal said,
-Of course, we need but not must do it now! Look at the opposite wall! Do you see anything interesting there?
-Oh, really! Its stones are red like blood…or…like the strange red castle on the ground above us!
Tal said once more,
-I noticed that there is a mark! But I didn’t look carefully several minutes ago!
Tal had run to the wall and looked at the mark! He said to Tal,
-It is a hexagonal mark, the same one is on the northern castle’s wall!
Tal smiled,
-Your member is the best one! I haven’t ever seen this mark in the world! But it can’t mean that beings from these caves built it many years ago!
-Why? It could be so, Tal. And they forced the ancient gods to leave this world.
-I think that they are the two different marks. And we needn’t compare them.
Sab smiled to him,
-The second mark approves that inhabitants of these caves
-We need go next from!
 Tal replied him,
-Marks are very important us!
Sab and Tal went down the corridor and Sab tried to understand the meaning of they. He thought a lot and the last his thought was broken. Tal said a very short phrase,
-The next to one is here!
Sab couldn’t believe him and run there. He looked at the same mark on the left wall and said after that,
-I can’t believe but it is really here!
Tal asked,
-Do you understand inscriptions on it? The previous mark didn’t have the same.
Sab looked at the mark but he couldn’t understand symbols on it. They are very inclined to the right but Sab tried to find some similarities in them! After the next several minutes he said to Tal his opinion about it,
-I can’t understand these inscriptions but they is looking very familiar from me. I will think about this text during our voyage.
Tal said to him,
-Maybe, it isn’t caves’ language but we need confirm it. So, let’s go farther!
Sab smiled and said,
-I thought that we need to find much more of them and we will find an answer for our questions about them. I think that the caves were conquered by some beings but I can’t say it now, the way will be very long!
Tal said to Sab,
-It couldn’t be so because I’m a spirit too but if I didn’t know anything about, it could be without me! Your idea is very interesting but I don’t know anything about its possibilities and I can’t guess too! But…
Sab asked,
-What can we suggest now?
-That this underground culture and town and its inhabitants were conquered by somebody who made the mark with unknown language.
-Tal, well! But we need confirm it!
Tal smiled,
-We need try to guess the meaning of this mark and then we will understand meaning of this inscriptions. If we do it, we will be familiar with its history!
Sab said,
-It is the great idea but we will stop here without food and water, it is a bad version for us! So, we need go farther!
They went to the next chamber, the fountain was in the center of the room and its stripes seemed to be very high which were started from the floor and ended in the top of the mountain. Sab said to Tal about him,
-It is a great room. I haven’t ever look at the same. This fountain was very unusual here but I think that it is a magic one!
They had been staying there for some time who after that went to the fountain. It was a little source of drinking water but Tal said to his friend,
-Don’t drink! It is a magic source of water because it had an other appearance and view when we came into the room. There were seven stones on the left side and three on the right but now the number is three and one. It can’t be a simple water source but magical. So, don’t drink!
Sab said,
-I believe to you…stop!
The stones disappeared and the last number there and one change to the five and ten. Sab said with astonished view,
-It is a very strange and interesting but I feel old spell here and now! Don’t move!
-Why? – Tal didn’t understand Sab who said,
-Look!
Some big water wave appeared from the left wall and its finger save catching the stones. The new series of stones were laying in the place of the previous!
Sab said to Tal,
-You are right, it isn’t a simple source but a magic one and we needn’t to touch water’s surface!
Tal smiled to Sab and said,
-You are right too but this ancient spirit is much powerful than I! I’m very weak but I can describe to you a principal of his magic,
-Well, Tal! I hear you now! What is an idea?
-The idea is very simple, it can feel approaching of somebody by these stones. It tried to catch us up but his victims were the stones!
-How can you guess it, Tal? It is interesting!
-It is my own ability and I know it till the birth.
Sab astonished and said,
-Great and it is a best trait for you!
Tal laughed,
-Every spirit can do it! And you can do it too! The next room is given the three ways to us! What do you prefer? Left or central?
Sab smiled and said to Tal,
-Of course, the left one will be the best but I know nothing about them now! Let’s go farther and we’ll decide!
They are going to the next chamber and there are not three but four ways. They stop in front of them and are deciding about the best way.
Sab and Tal stayed before the fourth entrance. Tal said to Sab,
-Hey, I know your opinion but I suggest that the right way the best for us!
Sab was astonished and said to himself,
-I feel that the right way is worse the left one! But if you want go right, it will be the best way but I can smell the bad and awful smell from the right way, anyway! But what is your idea for this in the moment?
-I can here many thoughts from the left, I think we will meet many beings there! And maybe, these beings won’t be good for us!
Sab said to him,
-Can you hear these voices now? If it is in the moment, I will say to you that we need go to the right way!
Tal smiled,
-How can you guess that the voices are disappearing now? You couldn’t do it anyway; but now could you do it?
Sab smiled,
-I don’t know but I know only that there were some influence by those beings!
Tal said to him,
-The end of the map will be after the next four rooms! I don’t know about the way ahead after them. But we need to test ourselves on the way!
Sab said,
-Thank you for the map but we will go ahead without any map! If it is necessary, we will go by the ground and examine this way!
-I understand you but we need go! All are in our souls and all the our map! Go ahead straight forward and we will reach the end of the map!
Sab said to him,
-You are very honor and you are the truly leader but stop, Tal!
Tal was astonished by his words and said,
-We are here because these caves are like a prison for others!
Sab smiled briefly,
-You are guess! It is a prison but I want to go to the end of it. Cause is very simple, Varok died now!
-Yes, Sab; he died now but I want to recovery my magic forces and to the return Varok in our world. We are friend.
Sab stopped and said to him the short phrase,
-Let’s do it, we haven’t got any other way.
They went through the first, the second and the third chamber too. Tal said to Sab,
-Let’s rest and them we will be ready to the next stage.
Sab said to his friend,
-I agree with you! We needn’t run but go!
Tal smiled,
-Rest and sleep here! I will find food to you!
Sab layed down now and he was ready to start sleeping there. Tal went to his searching. He said to Sab once more,
-Don’t leave this place! I will find you here.
Sab said,
-Be ready to find a fish and we need not find anything else.
He laid down near the wall opposite to the chamber for long dream. Tal had searched in the nearest room and he found a fish in the little underground source. He woke Sab up and said to him,
-Your fish food is in the nearest but this fish was alone! It is very strong for me! Look at it now!
Sab went to there and smiled a lot after that he said quickly,
-This fish is a statuette! There is very dark and you don’t define the stone!
Tal said to him,
-Look at the left wall! There is your food!
Snatches were on the left wall and they are too lazy and big so Sab’s food has been very tasty and delicious. He found that those snails were like a feast for him. He has drunk water from the fountain. After that Sab said,
-It was any delicious food. Those snails were like a big dog’s celebration before the hard and dangerous work!
Tal smiled,
-Hey, you are hungry, aren’t you? You can collect the snails and put them in to your mouth! But it won’t help you now!
Sab smiled too,
-Your idea is very stupid but let me eat the last one here!
Sab finished his eating and said to Tal,
-I’m ready to go forward now! Sab asked after that,
-And are you ready?
Tal replied to Sab after a second,
-Yes, Sab, I’m ready now! Let’s go! The last room is in the front of us!
This little chamber seemed to be as a restroom but there were many holes in the ground, which were been Varok’s grove back of them. Sab stopped and said to Tal,
-Hm, Tal! Do you see that this entrance is destroyed now? But why is so? The left part of the wall was destroyed too…But what is the matter?
Tal said to him,
-There was some battle or fight because the wall tired many times! There are many traces of the fire on the wall, like its semi-black appearance and the entrance is destroyed too. Don’t try to go there without unreal matter.
Sab broke his speech,
-But what did they doing here? Tal replied,
-I don’t know it too. But we need go down!
-It is an interesting way and guards are like a little rain out there is the simplest way to go through the barrier and it is to remove all stones from our way!
Sab stood before the stone pile and removes all stones.
They heard a strange cry from the ancient caves behind them. Tal said to Sab,
-Go fast and put stones back! Guard Sara near us!
They turned the entrance and all stones were moving back to their places on the stony floor!
Tal said to Sab,
-The great! Thank you very much, we are without map in the ancient caves!
Sab smiled broadly and after he nodded Tal. Their light-sources was like  two little lamp which was given its light to the strangest. Sab’s light lights the left caves wall and the right is lighted by Tal’s. The walls are not straight and the low ceiling is like a top of some ancient cave because its color is dark-gray and there isn’t any mind’s work, it is a simple cave’s top. The floor beneath their legs is dark-gray too. This entrance seems to be as a hole in the ground!
They were looking at the wall and Tal said,
-I haven’t got cave’s map but it won’t be necessary for us. I hope that this part of the caves is a straight corridor.
Sab said to him,
-These dark-gray walls seem to be as ordinary cave’s entrance and this part of the caves won’t be inhabit by some awful beings like hydras…but… it can be so. Look around carefully!
Tal laughed and said to Sab,
-I don’t forget my work, believe me now. Look on the left and right too, ha-ha!
Sab said,
-Let’s go forward!
Sab said immediately,
-Lets’ rest here, this place is the most safety for us, so let’s have a rest before the entrance!
The noise around them started to be calmly while they were resting there and after their rest, they were going to go along the cave’s corridor. But this corridor was like an entrance to some underground way. Tal said to Sab about this and notices that the walls around them were like real natural,
-Sab, I think that this way was an underground river’s inflow but it could had another purpose before the ancient wars were occurred.
Sab said to him quickly and fast,
-Stop! Do you hear those strange sounds?
Tal replied,
-Yes, I do! I can hear it but I don’t know where is it know! These sounds like a breathing of some animal!
Sab looked around an laughing,
-Ha-ha, these sounds are rabbits! Tal is asked,
-How can a rabbit be here? Where is it?
-In front of us, of course! Tal said quickly,
-It isn’t a rabbit but some underground being! Stay here! He disappeared very quickly.
Tal returned back and said to Sab,
-I know, what it is! It’s a crazy being! Its color is white and gray but it disappeared when I had come to it. I think that it is able to be the version of some ancient being but I don’t know its concrete type. This being like a rat but not a core being!
Sab smiled,
-You are crazy! At least, it is a peaceful being!
Tal replied,
-You are crazy too! We need to find some food to you! Because you have to be in there, anyway!
Sab said to him,
-Do you want to go back to the guards and rest there? I think that you don’t want it so we need to go farther!
They stood up and going to the end of the corridor. The walls of it are like strange walls of some cave. Every one of them are as caves.
Tal and Sab went ahead but they couldn’t watch the followers which are going behind them. Every of these followers were like the white-gray being which was seen by Tal.
They went behind them and trace their way. Tal and Sab didn’t know about them and coming to the big case with the dark floor and gray walls.
Tal said to Sab very quietly,
-Those beings are behind us.
Sab nodded,
-I feel their anguish, they want to lay us down as corpse. They want to kill us!
Sab turned back immediately and said,
-We aren’t enemies for you!
They went toward him and no one was reply to him.
Tal said to Sab,
-They don’t notice your words! They are so simple that they can’t understand you!
Sab laughed,
-Ha-ha! Do you understand me? Hal tafhimuna?
The answer to his question was very simple and animalistic too, they said only the singular sound,
-R-r-r-r!
Sab laughed once more and said to Tal,
-Stay behind me but not very far from me I will fight!
Tal stayed behind Sab and the first line of the white beings was firing. The wild noise was filling the air around them and purple clouds of their souls were staying on the places of the deads. The restriction of their detachment run out at that moment.
Every one being run away but the purple clouds were flying across the corridor.
Sab asked,
-Is there anybody alive now?
The left cloud replied,
-Br-z-z! Ts!
Tal and Sab smiled together by this answer! Tal said to Sab aloud,
-I don’t understand it. I don’t know this language! And you? Do you understand it?
Sab stopped and said,
-I don’t know it too. Stop, but let’s enterprise ourselves! One moment.
He didn’t says anything and it is a cause gives a new idea to Sab and he said,
-We needn’t talk because I need hear their language. He said to them,
-Do you understand me?
The moving wasn’t occurred by themselves from rig to left. Nobody answered him. Tal and Sab smiled once more and said after that,
-They are mindless like rats and they can’t say anything as reply to us! They are simple underground animals without brains!
Sab and Tal start to go forward along the left wall of the corridor. Sab says to Tal aloud,
-Watch! They are in front of us and what they do desire? And how can they be before us and not follow us. They were behind us!
Tal said to him quickly,
-Look! They are there!
The group of white beings were staying in front of them and waited something Sab said to them,
-Hey, what are you doing here now? How can you be here? You need be behind us!
All of the beings were staying and didn’t move. They are staying like the white wall and don’t move. It seemed to be like a wall which wasn’t alived. Sab said to Tal,
-What is the matter? If it your custom?
Tal replied,
-No, I don’t understand this matter.
He waited for a moment and added for Sab,
-Let’s examine them because they can be statuettes! I don’t believe that they are alive now!
They started to toward the line of white beings and when they had crossed the invisible line before the being’s line the little beings started to jump toward Sab and Tal.
The fellows stopped their way and were ready to some battle against the beings. Tal said to Sab,
-Look they have claws and sharp teeth! Be careful they aren’t any ordinal beings but undergrounds!
Sab started to run toward the white moving wall and a yellow-red wall of fire was moving behind him. He said to them,
-Are you ready to die now?
Nobody replied to Sab and his phrase rushed along the tunnel but nobody is noticing it!
Sab had run toward the beings but he came to them and they came back too, it seemed to be like cat’s game. At the end of the five minutes, he understood that he stood on the same place as the five minutes ago! Tal watched on him but he said nothing,
-These beings are undead ghost of this part of caves and you needn’t follow them…but… they are very mighty because I have traced their magic and it was a very powerful wave!..
Sab said to him and he was breathing like after a very long and hard running,
-Ah-hhh, Tal, ah-ha, it was a very interesting but I don’t …ah-h-h.. why are the so! A-h-h!
Tal replied to him,
-They don’t want to see us here but we are here! I hope that they want to dry water sources for the stopping you!
Sab smiled,
-It is a truth. But we can find ourselves without water! It is a bad news for me!
Tal said,
-You can use your magic for this!
Sab whirled his head and said to Tal
-I can’t do it. But I can collect caves’ dew and drink it. And we will be survival.
Tal smiled and said to his friend,
-It is very good but do you understand that we haven’t got any map now? We can’t do many thing!
Sab said,
-I understand it now, so we need go forward and don’t notice anything like short ways! We can not discover anything here! So let’s go!
Tal smiled,
-We are animals without their eyes and noses.
-It is your rightness now, you are right! But let’s sit down and solve our problem about the voyage!
They were sitting and were chatting among themselves; Tal said,
-Hey, Sab! I will observe those caves which are in front of us! It is my often to you!
Sab replied,
-It is a crazy version! I don’t want to sit down here in this cave! I don’t want to do it because these caves are strange and we’ll watch a lot of their wonders! We can’t go back, so we need to be together! But…
Tal replied,
-What is your “but” – moment? What are they?
-I think that these caves are dangerous for us!
Tal argued with him and said after a long time,
-No, I disagree with you, those caves can’t be dangerous because I don’t fell opposite energy here! No, it can’t be so and it is exactly, strange ancient magic is here but nothing else, how I think about it!
Sab was astonished by his words and replying by his astonished view,
-Hm, but it can’t be so! Unless you feel anything, it won’t be a cause to say that it is a calm place without any enemies!
Sab and Tal were staying several minutes at the beginning of a big new hall which seemed to end in infinity.
This hall was like a live being because its walls seem to be like an animal’s coat and its stones are like a snake’s one.
Sab said to Tal,
-I can see that a water source is in the middle of it!
Tal said to him,
-I don’t notice any water here but maybe, you are right.
Sab replied,
-I’m tired to find water sources and anything else. I know that we need go…
The strange noise broke his words and they heard the order from their backs.
-Thahab!
Sab replied to this strange voice,
-Who are you? Why it is me?
Tal said to him,
-Because you know their ancient language and no one excerption is here.
Sab started to go along the corridor toward the water source in the middle of the hall, but couldn’t do it because he didn’t feel them. They were staying like the two legless beings. Tal said to his friend about his wish,
-I can’t move but... We need solve this problem. I often try to leave this chamber because I think that its magic is very powerful for us and we can’t change anything have and now!
Sab smiled to him and said loud,
-How can you change anything now!? I think that a cause in our desire of reaching the source!
Tal said,
-Perhaps, you are right now but this magic is very unusual for me because I know that every magic is a wish but not a spell.
Sab whirled by his head and said,
-You much more than I’m but we need go back and we need perform this desire if it is a truly-thought but I don’t know how can we use it now!
Tal said,
-I don’t know too but I think that we are in the part of real ancient magic which was before here before the gods been.
Sab said to Tal,
-Can you move now? I can do it at the moment!
Tal breathed,
-Yes, I can! This magic was very strong for us!
Sab cried quickly out to his companion,
-Run and I will run too to the previous chamber.
Sab and Tal were running there. They stopped there but they continued to run because everyone felt the existing of that magic and it tried to stop them. They felt that the next strike would be the last and it was being a cause of their quick run. When they reached the chamber near the entrance, they stopped them salves. Sab asked,
-I’m ready, to say once more that there is a real dangerous situation.
Tal replied to him,
-You are right and I can’t anything else! But we need solve a problem with your food and drink.
Sab said,
-My food is on the wall and we need find only water and nothing else!
Tal said to him,
-I have found a little creek but you need during the previous stand here. Very nice that you will eat good food here. Test them!
Sab went to the wall and drank a lot. He had eaten some beings from the nearest wall and felt that the become happy now. He said to his friend,
-We need to examine the next corridor.
The wall behind them trembles and Sab stopped his rest. He looked on it and offered,
-We need go out from here. I know that ancient guard are trying to break the wall but I don’t know their desires!
Tal replied,
-Go quickly! It become a dangerous place for us. I know that we have done but this place is will be a place of battles with them.
They are stood up but corridor was straight and they can’t hide themselves there! Sab said to Tal,
-We need to go through source’s room and it is a single way forward!
Sab replied,
-I know that but I think about that room now!
They run toward the room because they knew that magical way is simpler than go back to pews of cave’s guards. Sab said to Tal about it,
-We can’t run back and it is your truth but we shall try to reach that source now! Go, the guards are near us and we needn’t forget it!
Tal said to the stones in the nearest wall,
-How long will we hide ourselves!
No one replied to him but noise of guards become very strict. Sab stopped near the wall and runs to the opposite after that. He heard sounds and some strange noises for him. He said after that,
-Don’t wait! Run, they are very close to us and it is closer than we have thought earlier!
Tal replied to him,
-It is a stupid law that we run always! Let’s run from this place!
They are running very fast and reach the next way to the left and right, it is a cross road which they don’t notice at the last time of their voyage.
Sab said,
-The right way is to the water source! We can’t go there but go to the left!
Tal replied to him,
-Run, they are hear us!
They run to the left side and hidden themselves after a beginning of a new corridor. They stayed there and are like two calm and quiet nice. They stayed there very long and after that they started to go farther.
They leave the chamber and turn left on the cross road. All of them hear some noises beside of them. Those are like warrior’s steps which trembles the earth under them. Sab says to Tal,
-Do you know who does form those sounds?
Tal replied quietly and said to Sab,
-Yes, I know but it isn’t a singular warrior but their detachment!
Sab replied to Tal,
-Hm, we need to go around them but I don’t want to meet with anybody here because nobody will help to us,
Tal quietly smiled and said to his friend,
-I know only the way back but it isn’t for us now!
Sab said quietly,
-I don’t know too…but…Samir and Varok wait us! We need go faster!
Tal sit down and said,
-Nobody knows about us so we can rest here before the way abroad!
Sab answered,
-Well, I’m ready now, let’s go, we can’t wait here.
They were running farther and their steps liked steps of a slip man, who tried to wake up at that moment. Sab said,
-I’m tired a lot, let’s sleep here and now.
Sab laid down and Tal said to him,
-I will guard you and search here our enemies…but I think that your dream will be not so long because the guards are near us now and be ready to wake up at any moment.
Sab replied,
-Thank you twice, I will sleep here.
Tal stood up and explored corridors in front of them. The cave’s walls were liked a prison for them and they were walking there without some purposes except that they wanted to reach a magic source but they didn’t know clearly where it was and what it was too. They weren’t spirits and couldn’t explore tombs for an hour. Tal woke Sab up after several hours and said,
-I don’t know. Where are the guards but I think that they use a magic and it is a cause to find them everywhere! I have find a wet place and maybe, we will find a food there!
Sab sprung up and says to Tal,
-Nice; let’s go to there! Where is it?
Tal replied,
-It is near! Go!
They were going to the next room and were waiting for several minutes after that they heard some voices too but no one of them reached them now. Sab said to Tal,
-Hey, do you notice that there isn’t any voice and any sound except sounds of the falling water in the next chamber near us!
Tal replied to him,
-Hey, Sab, you can hear nothing but falling water and nothing because I can’t hear guards too. But I know that they hide themselves and don’t want to show selves! Sab asked Tal about the water source or a wet wall,
-Stop! But where is that wet wall? Is it in the next chamber?
Tal was astonished and said to Sab,
-Yes, it is there. I have gone only there because I hope that the guards detachment won’t be there!
They stood up and went to the corridor’s turn. They reached the end of the little room near the corridor and some water was found there! It wasn’t any water source but the simple wet wall with a little creek behind it.
They drank a hat fresh water and after that they argue about their way. Sab said,
-We need go around the source but…
Tal asked Sab,
-What is your “but”?
-“But” is that I want to reach it. I remember it and we need go there! It is my feeling…
They stood in front of the wall when this wall was trembling and they have sounded behind them. They were listening to it and be ready to every thing. Tal said to Sab,
-Turn your head back!
The army of white beings run to them. The fellows turned back and run fast to the opposite side. Sab cried out to Tal,
-Run to the source!
The fellows were running there but when they did it, they looked at the stayed guards and the big fire behind them. They turned heads back and watched the white army with their lightings in front of them.
Sab said quietly,
-I have been waiting this moment for a long time!